pairings - demon!ateez ot8 x receptionist! fem! reader
genre - demon au, hint of royal au, possible yandere themes (?), romance, slow burn
synopsis: as hell's receptionist, you only wished to talk shit and stay out of trouble. yet, you happened to be the one that the two social clans in hell start fighting for.
c.w - nothing! (i hope)
not proofread!
previous / next
masterlist
“Move it!”
“Get out of my way!”
Harsh voices pierced your ears, followed by the shoves of impatient Halas rushing past you.
You swear that you were just in your bed in the Palace, wrapped in your blanket. But now, you were in the Market - the ground rough beneath your feet and the air thick with ash.
When you glanced down at your hands, you froze.
They were much smaller than they were now, delicate and childlike. A cheap copper ring hung loosely on your index finger. You haven’t seen that ring in centuries.
Your confusion deepened as you caught your reflection in the dusty window of an old shop. Staring back at you was a child, no more than 100 years old. You recognised her immediately - it was you.
You tried to move and speak, but your body didn’t respond. It was as if you were a passenger to your own body, watching whatever was happening unfold before your eyes, unable to intervene.
You were forced to push past the crowd, squeezing through the gaps between demons much larger than you. Everything in the Market was overwhelming as per usual - but something caught your attention.
A hooded, cloaked body laying crumpled on the ground, nearly getting trampled by the tide of Halas.
Your small hands reached out with no hesitation, grabbing the body and dragging it with all your strength. You could feel your heart pounding as you pulled them into a narrow alleyway. It was much quieter here, though demons still weaved in and out of the streets.
The demon boy you saved sat slumped against the wall, his hood slipping back slightly to reveal a bruised lip and wet, messy hair. He couldn’t have been much older than you, his young features obvious.
But what intrigued you the most were his eyes - wide, innocent and entirely out of place in wretched Hell. They were too full of life, too untouched by the filth and cruelty of the underworld around him. Not only that, his skin was clean, free from the dirty ash that clung to everyone else.
Your heart twisted with pity.
“Are you okay?” you heard yourself ask, your voice high and soft.
The demon boy, who stared at you completely stunned, nodded slowly. For a moment, you saw a flash of purple horns beneath his hood, but before you could even process it-
You jolted awake, your chest heaving. Sweat made your clothes stick to your body and your heart was racing at an alarming speed.
You looked around. Your room was still dark, the muted blue light of the night of Hell slipping through the tiny space between your curtains.
Was that a memory? Or just a dream? It felt so real - the crowd, the demon, his eyes. It was all engraved into your mind now.
You rubbed your temples. His features were eerily familiar and yet, you couldn’t for the life of you figure out just where you’ve seen them. You sighed, knowing that there was no way that you could fall back to sleep.
Pushing your blanket aside, you slipped into the hallway. The cool air brushed against your skin through the thin fabric of your nightgown - but surprisingly, it wasn’t unpleasant at all.
Eternal Troops patrolled the corridors, their heavy boots echoing softly against the ground. Some of them glanced as you passed, but none of them spoke.
You wandered aimlessly, the boy’s face lingering in your mind. Who was he? And why does it feel like you’re supposed to know?
Without realising, you found yourself in a corner of the Palace you didn’t recognise. Tucked away, a small wooden door caught your attention. You hesitated before pushing it open.
You stepped into a kitchen - one that was surprisingly rustic and far removed from the grand interior of the Palace. An island stretched across the centre and shelves lined the walls, filled with utensils, jars and aged spices that shocked your nose as you walked further inside.
Your stomach grumbled softly. You didn’t eat much earlier and now your hunger was really starting to hit. You moved towards the kitchen counter and began to prepare something simple - a slice of toasted bread covered with sweet jam.
You settled onto a barstool near the kitchen island. But just as you were about to take a bite, the door creaked open.
Standing there, dressed in his nightwear, was Seonghwa.
For a moment, the two of you just stared at each other. His dark eyes studied your figure, taking in your nightgown before looking away quickly. A faint pink painted his ears, though he didn’t say anything at first. Instead, he scoffed and stepped inside.
“Did you use my jam?” he asked sharply.
“It was yours?” you raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, I used it.”
Seonghwa sighed, moving towards the counter. He grabbed a slice of bread and began to make himself the same thing you did, his movements smooth like he’d done this many times before. Without looking at you, he sat on the stool next to yours, though he dragged it further away before sitting down.
The kitchen was awkwardly silent, filled with the sounds of soft chewing.
Looking around, you broke the silence. “What even is this place?”
He glanced at you, then at the kitchen itself, his eyes softening slightly. “The King had it built for me,” he replied.
Your eyebrows shot up. “Really?” you nodded slowly. “I didn’t think he’d do something like that for anyone.”
A pause. “He has his reasons.”
The way he said it made you think there was more to the story, but you didn’t want to pry. After all, it’s not like you guys were close.
Suddenly, Seonghwa turned to you. “Why are you here?”
You accidentally breathed in, choking on your food. “Just walking around,” you coughed out.
He snorted. “At this hour?”
You rolled your eyes. “Why are you here?”
“This is my kitchen,” he snapped.
You were about to argue with him, but you immediately stopped when you realised you were in no position to do so. He wasn’t wrong. With a soft sigh, you finished your food and spoke quietly. “Sorry.”
Seonghwa froze mid-bite. “Did you just apologise?”
“Is it that shocking?” you asked, raising an eyebrow.
His eyes lingered on you, not saying anything. He watched as you moved to the sink, washing the plate, the knife and your hands.
You could feel him staring at you the entire time. As you turned to leave, not wanting to look back, you heard him mutter something.
“Goodnight.”
You snapped your head around in surprise, raising an eyebrow. At this moment, the Duke wasn’t looking at you anymore, focusing on the bread in his hands.
Confused, you gave a small nod in return. “Goodnight.”
.𖥔 ݁ ˖⊹₊ִ ࣪𖤐๋࣭ ⭑⊹₊ 𖥔.
“You’re gripping it too tightly,” Yeosang said as he stood beside you.
You let out a heavy sigh, adjusting your hold on the bow. “I don’t know how you make this look so easy.”
“Practice,” he replied simply. “Try again.”
You drew the string back, feeling the strain in your arms. Just as you released the arrow, it moved off course, missing the target board completely.
“Great,” you muttered, lowering the bow in frustration.
At that moment, Yeosang released an arrow as well - but unlike you, it hit the bullseye with a thud. Before you could say anything, he grabbed two more arrows, shooting both of them consecutively. Each one hit dead center.
You blinked in disbelief. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
Just then, Wooyoung entered the training hall, yawning loudly and stretching his arms. “You’re still at it?” he asked as he glanced between the two of you.
Yeosang shrugged. “She doesn’t want to stop.”
“Oh, so she’s stubborn,” Wooyoung nodded, earning a glare from you as he leaned against the wall.
Yeosang lowered his bow and walked towards you. “Here,” he adjusted your stance, his arms briefly brushing your arms as he guided you. “Straighten your back, don’t hesitate when you’re shooting.”
You had to admit that it was quite intimate to be near another demon like this, but you quickly brushed away the thought, focusing on the target infront of you.
“Now,” he said quietly, stepping back. “Release.”
You sent the arrow flying and it hit the outer ring of the target.
Yeosang gave a simple nod, a small smile forming in his face. “Progress.”
Wooyoung let out a low whistle. “Look at that, stubbornness paid off.”
You turned to glare at him again, but his grin only widened. He didn’t say anything else, his eyes shifting to Yeosang for a moment before he leaned back against the wall once more, his grin fading away slowly.
The training hall door creaked open. Both Yeosang and Wooyoung glanced over and your arms faltered when you saw Yunho enter.
“We need you in the meeting room,” Yunho’s voice echoed throughout the hall.
You blinked, quickly setting the bow down before heading out, giving one last wave to Yeosang and Wooyoung.
As you walked beside Yunho, you couldn’t help but notice how quiet he was.
“Yunho,” you began cautiously. “Are you okay?”
He didn’t answer, his eyes fixed on the path ahead. Your mind went back to the day before, when he and Hongjoong had a ‘chat’. Just what did they talk about?
“Yunho?” you tried again, moving a little closer.
Still, he said nothing.
.𖥔 ݁ ˖⊹₊ִ ࣪𖤐๋࣭ ⭑⊹₊ 𖥔.
You took your seat at the table where Seonghwa, San and Yunho were. Hongjoong sat at the head of the table, his eyes following you as you settled down.
“Is the map finished?” Hongjoong’s voice rang out as he faced you.
You replied hesitantly, struggling to maintain eye contact with the Eternal King. “Yes, my Lord.” You pulled out the rolled map, spreading it across the table, nearly covering the entire surface.
Hongjoong stood up, his chair scratching against the floor. He began to circle the table slowly as he inspected your work. You could feel every demon in the room sitting up a little straighter, holding their breaths as the King walked around.
When he finally returned to his seat, he gave a small nod. “Good work.”
“Thank-”
“We’ll begin our operations today,” Hongjoong interrupted, his eyes now shifting to Yunho. “You mentioned an idea to carry the plan out?”
Yunho cleared his throat, leaning forward. “There is a poison retrieved from specific berries that grow in the outskirts of Hell. We can use it to corrupt their crops effectively.”
Hongjoong nodded. “Get our workers to collect what’s needed. I’m trusting you to oversee this,” he said, the word ‘trusting’ carrying a hint of disdain.
Before Yunho could speak further, the King continued. “General, once the poison has been secured, deploy your troops. I want every farm tainted once the week is over.”
San blinked, reluctantly nodding. “Understood, my Lord.”
Hongjoong leaned back in his chair, fingers idly tracing the ring on his hand. “You’ve all been assigned your tasks. The plan will proceed.”
All? This was the first time you didn’t have a major role to play in one of these plans. You weren’t complaining, after all, you were sure that San and Yunho had some plan to avoid killing the Halas, but unfortunately, your mouth moved before you could think.
“What about me?” you asked. “What is my role in this?”
Hongjoong paused, his fingers stopping mid-spin on the ring as his eyes shifted to you. For a moment, he said nothing.
“You’ve done well on the map..” he muttered, almost to himself. Then, with a faint smirk, he leaned forward. “As a token of gratitude, you’ll work directly with me and Seonghwa in my office.”
“What?” Seonghwa spoke up for the first time this entire meeting. His hands clenched the armrests of his chair. “Sire, surely there are other tasks she could assist with-”
“I think not,” Hongjoong cut him off, shooting him a glare. “She will be staying in the Palace for the entire duration of this plan.”
Your heart sank. “But-”
“If you wish to leave the premises, you will ask for my permission,” Hongjoong continued, his tone final. “I will not tolerate sneaking out.”
His eyes locked onto yours, daring you to talk back and challenge him. Though, there was something unsettlingly familiar about his eyes and the way he looked at you - but you couldn’t quite place it.
The room seemed to hold its breath as the two of you stared at each other. It was unbearable and yet, you couldn’t bring yourself to look away until he leaned back, seemingly satisfied.
“You have the rest of the day off,” Hongjoong said, dismissively waving his hand. “Your duties in my office will begin tomorrow.”
You nodded, your voice barely audible. “Understood.. my Lord.”
A smile spread widely across his face as he turned to face the room. “You’re all dismissed.”
.𖥔 ݁ ˖⊹₊ִ ࣪𖤐๋࣭ ⭑⊹₊ 𖥔.
The sound of your fist hitting Wooyoung’s forearm echoed through the training hall. “I can’t believe this,” you muttered angrily, delivering a quick series of punches that forced him to step back.
“Jongho, please switch with me!” Wooyoung called over his shoulder as he narrowly dodged your kick.
A low sigh was heard as footsteps approached the two of you. “Alright, that’s enough,” Jongho stepped between you and Wooyoung, his hand on your arm to push you back. “Break it up.”
You frowned, about to protest, but Jongho stopped you. “Never spar when you’re actually angry,” he said. “You’re asking to hurt someone.. or yourself.”
You sighed deeply, the energy draining out of you as you looked down at your hands. “Sorry, Wooyoung. I should’ve been more careful.”
Wooyoung brushed himself off, a smirk tugging at his lips. “I mean.. if anyone’s gonna hit me, it should be you.”
Jongho shot him a concerned and mildly confused look. “What is wrong with you?”
“Anyway,” Wooyoung ignored him, cracking his fingers. “Why are you angry in the first place?”
You crossed your arms. “The King wants me to work with him in his office for the next.. however long.”
“…What?!”
Before you could say anything else, Wooyoung grabbed your wrist, dragging you towards a bench. “This is definitely a sit-down conversation,” he said, motioning Jongho to follow.
Once seated, Wooyoung placed himself between you and Jongho. He leaned forward. “What do you mean by ‘work in his office’?”
“I don’t know,” you admitted. “He didn’t exactly give me details.”
“Alone?” Wooyoung pressed.
“No,” you shook your head. “With the Duke.”
Wooyoung nodded slowly, leaning back into the bench.
Jongho frowned. “That’s a very weird thing for him to make you do. Especially for a King..”
“Exactly,” you agreed. “That’s why I’m so angry.”
“I mean, he is a weird dude,” Wooyoung said before his eyes narrowed slightly. “But I swear, I feel like he knows you.”
Deja vu washed over you at his words. “Did San talk to you about this?” you asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Obviously,” Wooyoung replied with a shrug. “We tell each other everything.”
Before you could respond, Jongho cut in, “Wait, is he forcing you to stay in the office the whole time?”
“Ugh, I hope not,” you sighed, crossing your arms. “But he did say that I can’t leave the Palace without his permission.”
The two Halas became silent, both of them having concern and irritation written all over their faces.
After a while, Wooyoung spoke up, his voice soft. “Promise me something?”
You tilted your head.
He turned to you fully, his eyes meeting yours. “Promise me that you won’t get close to that shithead.”
You raised an eyebrow. “Well- I wasn’t planning to.”
“Good,” he said, reaching for your hand. His pinky locked around yours and he pressed your thumbs together - a pinky promise.
You stared at him, completely baffled. “Wooyoung-”
He stood up abruptly, gesturing to you and Jongho to follow him. “Let’s get back to training.”
.𖥔 ݁ ˖⊹₊ִ ࣪𖤐๋࣭ ⭑⊹₊ 𖥔.
Your bedroom was suffocatingly quiet. Sleep refused to come as the strange ‘dream’ you had haunted you, causing you to toss and turn. You squeezed your eyes shut, forcing yourself to relax but nothing you did worked.
Suddenly, you felt a tap on your shoulder. Your heart jumped as you shot up, your fist flying instinctively - but it stopped mid-swing, caught by a hand.
“Your reflexes are very impressive,” Yunho said, giving you a small smirk. “That's the second time you’ve tried to punch me.”
“Yunho?” you hissed, clutching your blanket close to your chest. “What are you doing here?”
He adjusted his sleeves, studying you for a moment. “I have something to show you,” he said. “But we can’t be seen.”
You blinked, raising an eyebrow. You wanted to question him, but by the time you opened your mouth, he was already out of the door. Sighing, you slipped out of the bed, following him out into the hallway.
Yunho led you deeper into the Palace and you found yourself in a tunnel you didn’t recognise. The air was freezing this deep into the Palace, the cold biting your skin that was definitely not made for temperatures this low.
You shivered involuntarily, the chill getting you through your nightgown. Yunho noticed this and without a word, he took off his blazer and draped it over your shoulders. It was heavy and it practically engulfed you, smelling faintly of wood.
“Thanks,” you muttered softly, pulling it tighter around yourself.
He nodded but didn’t respond, silence taking over the tunnel you were in.
You looked at him, breaking the quiet. “Why didn’t you talk to me earlier?”
Yunho glanced back at you, his eyes softening instantly as he looked at your face. “I’m not allowed to,” he sighed.
You frowned. “Not allowed to?”
Before you could press further, Yunho grabbed your hand. “Come on,” he said suddenly, beginning to run and pull you along behind him.
The air grew colder and the only thing you could hear were the sounds of your breathing. The walls around you changed, becoming more familiar. Your heart began to pound.
“Yunho,” you coughed. “Why are we-”
You froze mid-sentence as your eyes landed on the metal gate ahead. A chamber you knew too well.
And sitting behind its bars was a demon you recognised instantly.
Your breath hitched. His head was wrapped in a bandage that was streaked with blood. His face was pale and sickly, though the scar you gave him stood out against his skin.
“Mingi,” you said, stepping past Yunho without thinking.
Yunho’s hand lingered in the air where he’d held yours, his fingers clenching slightly before dropping to his side.
Mingi stirred at the sound of your voice. Slowly, he raised a trembling hand through the bars towards you.
You didn’t hesitate.
You reached for him, taking his hand in yours. His touch was icy, painfully so, but you didn’t pull away.
“Mingi..” you repeated again as you crouched down infront of the gate. “Are you okay? How is your...”
Your voice faded out of Yunho’s mind. At that moment, all he could focus on was the way Mingi’s fingers curled around yours and how your hands connected - his chest twisting sharply.
He had seen you around other demons, of course, but not like this. You weren’t this soft with them. You weren't this soft with him. His thoughts began to become cloudy, the cold of the tunnel numbing everything but the sight of you and Mingi.
Something stirred deeply in his chest - something bitter, unwelcome and all-consuming. It became even worse when he noticed how Mingi looked at you as though you were the only thing that mattered in the world.
Yunho wanted to look away but he couldn’t. He was trapped in the moment, watching something that he knew upset him yet couldn’t ignore.
Then, Mingi’s voice cut through the air, weak but audible. “I miss you.”
Those words hit Yunho like a blow, forcing him back into reality. Yunho’s attention shifted to your face, his breathing stopping as he saw the way your eyes softened.
There was a pause, brief but deafening before you whispered back, “...I miss you too.”
A question rang in his mind. Why?
Yunho felt his throat tighten. His fingers clenched into fists at his side, nails chewing into his palms. He took a step forward, his boots scraping against the stone floor and breaking the fragile silence.
“We need to leave,” he cleared his throat.
You glanced back at him. “But-”
“We’ve already stayed too long,” Yunho interrupted, his voice colder than you’ve ever heard it.
Your eyes darted between him and Mingi, your brows furrowing. Reluctantly, you let go of Mingi’s hand.
“I’ll come back,” you promised softly.
Mingi didn’t reply, his eyes stuck on you as Yunho stepped forward, placing his arm around your shoulders to guide you out to the tunnel.
“Yunho,” you began, struggling to keep up with Yunho’s pace as he led you back to your room. “Are you oka-”
“-I am,” Yunho said stiffly, looking back at you with a face that told you that he was not okay. “Let’s get you back to your room.”
Even though you were confused, you stayed silent, convincing yourself that everything was fine and that this strange behaviour of his would pass.
But in Yunho’s mind, that image of you and Mingi - the way you touched him and the way he looked at you, gnawed at the very little bit of self-control he had left.
And as the both of you ran back to your room, your words echoed constantly in his mind: I miss you too.
remember to like and repost! any and all feedback appreciated <3
"Speak up. Who is it that you wish to save?" Mingi, the King of the Far East realm, confronted the warlord John, who had taken Mingi's brother captive. "Let my brother go, and I will return one princess to you."
Your sister frequently slipped away to the borders of the Far East realm for secret meetings with Mingi's brother. But fate took a turn when Mingi caught her in the act. You and the army rushed to intervene, igniting a fierce conflict. In the chaos, you and your sister found yourselves captured by Mingi, while his brother was taken hostage.
"Make your choice. Don't force me to ask again," Mingi pressed, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel.
You hold your breath, hoping John would choose you. Despite being a princess, you were often overlooked, overshadowed by your mother's unpopularity. Raised in a military camp, you had always been a soldier at heart. John, your childhood love, had vowed to marry you on your eighteenth birthday. Yet, the war had postponed your dreams time and again, and still, you were willing to wait for him.
However, this promise was about to be shattered.
"Please choose me, please. It hurts!" Your sister whined, tears streaming down. "Y/N, you won't let me suffer, will you?"
"So you want me to suffer?"You countered.
"But you are living in a military camp. I'm not as strong as you…" she said pitifully. You grasped the deeper meaning behind her words completely. What she's really saying was that rescuing you would be futile. Having been raised in a military camp, you've endured far more hardship than she had, and given your lack of favoritism, you being a hostage seems to be the most sensible option.
You averted your gaze, fixating on John, silently wishing he would ignore your sister's remarks. Yet, the general standing behind him shot you a harsh glare. John's expression was devoid of the affection you craved; instead, it brimmed with pity for your sister. Though their words were muffled, you could sense the generals were pressuring John to side with your sister, given his close ties to her.
You instinctively shook your head, as if to reject the entire situation. In response, all you received was an even more frigid stare from him.
"Please choose me!" Your sister was begging again. "I don't want to die!"
"Shut up!" The men looming behind you yelled, their voices laced with irritation, causing your sister to scream. John glanced at you, then turned his attention to her, his fist tightening in frustration. He longed to protect you, but the king's orders held him back. Your sister's words rang true; you could endure the trials of being a hostage. He would rescue you, but only after ensuring your sister's safety.
"I choose her." John's finger trembled as he pointed at your sister, his voice quaking. Your eyes grew wide with disbelief, a deep sense of betrayal washing over you. The cold blade of the sword pressed against your neck, drawing a thin line of crimson on your skin, yet you felt no sting. Instead, the ache in your heart rendered you motionless.
"Deal." Mingi nudged your sister ahead, while John mirrored the action with Mingi's brother. A torrent of words lodged in your throat, refusing to spill into coherent sentences. Instead, a whirlwind of questions and a deep sorrow filled your heart, the sting of betrayal from your lover weighing heavily on your chest. You stood there, powerless, as your so-called sister leaned against John, her voice trembling with fear as she recounted her terror.
You should be the one crying! Not her!
"Let's go back, princess." Mingi whispered against your ear, giving a shiver down your spine. He pulled you away, yet your gaze remained fixated on them . John apologized, promising to save you in ten days. But can you trust him? The sight of your sister's victorious grin made your stomach churn with unease.
—----
"Eat," Mingi commanded, gesturing for the servant to set the tray before you. "I don't want to bury your body."
You hesitated, but your hunger got the better of you. You slowly reached for a piece of fruit, biting into it gingerly. The sweet juice filled your mouth, and you found yourself relaxing slightly.
It's been three days since the incident, and your emotions were a tangled mess. You were filled with anger over the feeling of abandonment, yet there was a shift in how you perceive Mingi.
His unexpected kindness has made you question the harsh judgments you've heard about him. Rather than confining you to a cell, he's provided you with a room of your own. True, there were guards keeping a watchful eye, and freedom felt like a distant dream. Still, the conditions here were surprisingly more comfortable than what you experienced at so-called home.
"So, are you still waiting for your lovely warlord?" He sat by your bed, taking a sip from his drink.
Doubt flickered in your mind as you absorbed his words, your fist tightening instinctively. Deep down, you understood he would never return, all because of your father. To him, your existence was insignificant, even in death. Yet, a nagging curiosity tugged at you—why did Mingi let your sister slip away? It seemed like a foolish decision. If you were in Mingi's shoes, you would never have given John the option to decide.
"I don't know." You stopped eating, lowering your head. "Can I ask you a question?"
"Say it."
"Why did you choose me?"
He set the cup down on the plate before returning it to the table. Leaning in, he kept his gaze locked with yours. "Did you forget? It's your warlord's choice, not me." He leaned back, a playful smirk dancing across his lips.
"Take a rest." These were the final words he said to you. In the days that follow, he didn't show up. A sense of unease begins to creep in. Did your question reveal to him that you hold no worth? Rumor has it that Mingi's brother has been spiraling into madness ever since that day, howling for your sister's presence daily and even issuing chilling death threats. Mingi, unable to tolerate his brother's insanity, decided to cast him out.
But what about you? Would Mingi choose to banish you as well, or would he just kill you? Furthermore, just as you feared, your nation did nothing. It hasn't dispatched any forces or sought a truce. It truly regards you as if you no longer exist.
As the night deepened, you found yourself wide awake in bed, grappling with the relentless ache in your lower abdomen and a mind that refused to quiet. The ceiling loomed above you, a silent witness to your suffering. Oh, the agony of period cramps! Why must they invade your peaceful hours? You shifted restlessly, but the pain chased away any hint of drowsiness. Despite your efforts to cocoon yourself in warmth, it was futile. In the midst of your discomfort, you caught snippets of a hushed exchange between two maids nearby.
"Hey do you know that? The war lord would marry that princess!"
"Oh reli?Poor Y/N. I heard she likes the war lord."
"So, that means she is not useful anymore? See, they did nothing to save her."
"What would the King do? It's nonsense to send her back."
"Maybe put her in jail?"
"Maybe just kill─" Their words were abruptly cut off as you swung open the door, making them shocked.
"Bring me to the King."
"But…" They looked at each other before shifting their gaze on the safety guards , not sure what to do.
"Please." You begged. "I promise I won't say you brought me there."
—------
"Come in." Mingi commanded after hearing a knock from the door, still focusing on his work. But, no one spoke.
"What─Y/N?" He lifted his gaze and found you poised in the center of the hall, draped in elegant white silk pajamas. As you glided toward him slowly, your pure and unassuming beauty made him gulp. There was no denying it; you were stunning.
"Mingi…" You walked to him, slightly grabbing his forearm. "I'm in pain, could you help me?"
"What pain?"
"Menstrual cramps…" He gently pulled your hand away, his throat tightening as his fingers brushed against your skin. You noticed it. "Just call the doctor…"
"No." You grasped his hand, fingers weaving together. "There's still a pain in one spot." You guided his hand to rest on your chest, your heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and shyness. "Here." You whispered, biting your lips..
"Do you know what you are doing?" He suddenly sat up and shadowed you with his big frame. "Don't you─" "I know." You silent him with your words. "Just please." Upon hearing your begging, he could no longer bear his desire. He grabbed your thighs to pick you up, making you scream at surprise.
Gently placing you down on the luxury sofa, he pecked at your lips. "Wait for me a while. Be a good girl and take off all of your clothes before I come back." A grin played on his lips as he turned to leave. "Oh yah, don't remove your underwear."
You nodded and obeyed his words, lying naked on the bed to wait for him. After a while, you saw him return with a towel. Cradling your thigh, he placed a soft towel under your body and removed your panties.
"Did you have sex before?"
"No." You muttered, shaking your head.
"Then I'm the first one." Smirked, he crawled back to the sofa, kneeling in front of you. He was definitely big, making you worried if you could take it, even in your period.
"Don't worry. You can take it well." He leaned over you after wrapping up a condom, cupping your face with one hand, while another leading his manhood to your cunt.
"Fuck…" you murmured while throwing your head at the back, opening and closing your mouth for better breathing. He filled you full literally, leaving no space left.
"This is fucking good." His head landed on your neck, inhaling your lovely scent and dropping kisses. Wrapped by sticky blood was not that difficult for him to adjust, he felt satisfied. Although you squeezed him hard, he didn't feel pain thanks to your blood.
"Mingi…mingi…it hurts." You let out a whimper, tears welled up in your eyes. "It's okay, it's okay. Take it slow." He wiped away your tears, pecking at your nose, showering you with all his tender and love. You frowned as the period pain kept torturing your body, toes curling and nail drugging into his skin.
"Relax." Grasping the armrest firmly, he pushed in painfully slowly. The way his tip kissed against your sweet spot made your head spin in pleasure. He kept reaching the same spot over and over again, fading away the pain in your body. Choppy moaning flew from your tongue as he continued to roll his hips into you, nothing left in your mind but only his name.
His cock was so big, so long, making you could easily feel his every movement and twitch. You carved for more, no, you needed him deeper and harder, giving you endless pleasure to forget all the pain your family caused.
"Please, I want more." "Want more what? Just say it." "Please please please. Harder and faster." "You beg for it. Don't regret it if I go too rough." Ｈe fold you up as a mating press, pressing your thighs as a support, shoving into you without any tender. Every muscle in your body seems to be on the brink of being ripped apart, as waves of pain and pleasure crash over you in a relentless rhythm. He fucked you so fast, fast enough to ruin you. The skin slapping sound mixed with your high-pitched moaning, filling the whole room.
"Ah!Fuck!" You swore, tears streaming down your cheek. Everything was just overwhelming. It felt as if your very awareness had been yanked from you, leaving the world around you a hazy blur. A parched sensation gripped your throat, the relentless moaning rendering your voice rough and strained. As he caught sight of you, a wave of tenderness washed over him; he slowed his pace, encircled your legs with his waist, leaned down, and tenderly brushed away the tears that streak your cheeks.
"Am I too rough?" He whispered against your skin, a warm breath landed on it. Wrapping your arms around his shoulder, you pulled him closer. "A little bit."
"Then I'll be rough when you're okay with this. Maybe next time." He cupped your face, giving you a gentle kiss while kept sliding in and out, making your whole body move forth and back from his movement. He parted from his lips with a pop sound, meeting your gaze.
"Will you stay with me, Y/N?"
"If you don't kill me."
"I won't kill you." He let out a chuckle before meeting your lips again. The sensation of that kiss was beyond words; was it love or merely desire? You were uncertain, yet one thing was crystal clear: you relished every moment. You savored the way he enveloped you in his warmth and tenderness. But then again, could it all be an illusion? Perhaps his passion was fueled solely by lust, ignited by your seduction. But none of that mattered, as long as you could stay alive.
"Damn it, I'm cumming." His thrusting lost its rhythm; a low growl left his lips. He chased his high and picked up the pace, making you moan with him. You could tell you were close too, a knot formed in your stomach, urging you to release it.
"Mingi…I…" "Cum with me, dear." Throwing your head at the back, you panted heavily as the pleasure of climax took over your mind. With a swear, you reached your high before Mingi came all in his condom.
Neither of you wanted to break free from the warmth of each other's arms, holding on even tighter. He placed soft kisses on your forehead and lovingly tucked a strand of hair behind your ear. "How about we take a shower?" he suggested. You smiled and nodded, allowing him to lift you up and carry you to the bathroom.
"I didn't expect you to get laid with me in just three days." Mingi splashed the water over you after checking its warmth. You never imagined you could act with such daring. Yet, when confronted with the essence of life, the value of purity has become less significant.
You spun around, wrapping your arms around him, your voice a soft murmur against his chest. "Are you really asking me to stay by your side?" Deep down, you recognized the insincerity of your own words. You had no intention of sticking around; one day, you would walk away.
But is that true?
He gently nudged you back, wanting to meet your gaze, lowering himself to match your height.
"I won't lie."
—-----
Days turned week, week turned months. It appeared that the commitment John made to you has slipped entirely from his mind. If only you had held on a little longer for him to save you, you may have just died already. He repeatedly insisted he would come to your aid, yet his words were empty; he took no real steps beyond sending letters. He never confronted the king or sought a solution. Instead, he merely crafted an illusion of affection.
"What is that?" Mingi buried his face in your neck, wrapping his arms around your waist, leaving a trail of kisses while licking the red marks he left on you. With John, he was a different person; he honored his word and cherished you like a precious gem, enveloping you in a warm embrace of love and kindness. However, there was one aspect that wasn't ideal:he was too horny sometimes.
"A letter from John." You placed your hand on Mingi's head, letting a moan as Mingi sneaked his hand to your clothed clit, rubbing it gently. "Stop, Mingi. I can't focus."
"Tsk. I'm more important than him. Your husband needs you to help him." "We haven't got married." "Soon." He slid down your panties to the thighs, pulling up your dress to press his cock against your ass, rubbing it before aiming at your entrance.
"Shit…"You couldn't help but let out a moan as he eased into you. "What did he say?" His pronunciation was somewhat inaccurate due to his heavy panting. "Oh baby, you're so fucking tight." His cock twitched each time your wall tightened, sucking him in to reach your deepest.
"Ah fuck Mingi~He said…umm…he would come to save me…he…" You couldn't even say a complete sentence as he nestled so deep, the way he battered your spot drove you insane.
"Again?How many times has he said it?"He thrusted with each word, making you gasp.
"Yah. That's bullshit. Mingi, you're too deep."
"Just reply to him after you milk me dry." Mingi threw away the letter and brought you into a deep kiss. "No. Don't reply to him. I don't like you talking with him." Before you could say anything, he picked you up to the bed, shoving you as nothing, entering your cunt once again.
"Fuckkk."
—-----
This evening, John at last got your letter and hurried to the spot where it all unfolded.
"Y/N!" He dashed toward you as soon as he spotted you. "I feared I'd lost you forever."
"Hold it!" You took a step back, lifting your hand in warning. "Don't you dare cross that line, or I swear I'll end you."
"What are you saying? I came here to rescue you."
"Funny." You smirked. "Are you happy to marry my sister?"
"It is a forced marriage and I don't like her! I only like you!"
"Like me?" You raised your eyebrow, speaking up. "So that you choose my sister on that day and let me be a captive? You said you would save me and what I was waiting for was the news of your marriage to her! That's how you like me?"
"No,no.Y/N. I was forced, I…"
"Did you even try to save me?Tell me." You stopped his words, making him hesitant. John repeatedly insisted he would come to your aid, yet his words were empty; he took no real steps beyond sending letters. He never confronted the king or sought a solution. Instead, he merely crafted an illusion of affection.
"Why can't you understand me? I truly love you." Rolling your eyes, a hint of annoyance evident.
"Shut up. John!What you loved was only your reputation and status, not me."
"Absolutely not, Y/N! Just trust me!" As he lunged toward you, Mingi's voice rang out, halting him.
"How dare you lay a hand on my wife?"
"Wife?" "Mingi?" The two of you exchanged astonished glances, one filled with fear and the other with joy. Mingi pulled you behind him, warning John with a low voice.
"If you touch my wife, I'll definitely kill you now."
"What? You married him?"
"It's not your business, asshole. And now I'm talking with you. How dare you ignore me?"
"That should be what I say! You rape her?! Y/N. Don't be afraid!I'm here for you." You rolled your eyes again, unable to hold your anger anymore and rushed to slap him, making him stand still.
"I'm willing!I'm already died if I had waited for you to save me."
"So you get laid with him?How can you live up to your country?"
"Don't talk nonsense to me!It is not my country! Go back to your country and tell them, war is going to break out." Gave him a death look, you turned around to hold Mingi's hand.
"Let's go." You dragged Mingi to leave, not giving a glance back. John surveyed the scene before him, a heavy weight settling in his chest as he grappled with his emotions. Was it a sense of regret gnawing at him, or was it the fire of anger? Perhaps it was simply the anxiety of what lay ahead.
"Y/N." Mingi said. "Hm?"
"I promise I won't let you down, I'll do everything you want."
"Why so suddenly?"
"I'm serious."
"Okay. Thank you. I love you." You left a kiss on his cheek. "My confession is serious, too." Smiled, he brought you into a passionate kiss.
Time flies, a conflict is imminent against your homeland. The corruption that had festered under your father's reign had taken root long ago, and soon, the tides of war would turn in your favor.
And that was Mingi's promise─he would do anything for you.
☀Pairing: Sun God! Yunho x Mortal! Reader (f) x Moon God! Wooyoung
🌙Au: modern au, god au
☀Trope: lord/peasant, power dynamic
🌙Genre: smut, pwp
☀Rating: 18+, MDNI
🌙Warnings: penetrative sex with no barrier, dom! yunho, dom! wooyoung, sub! reader, oral (f), fingering (f), creampie, bathtub sex, cum eating, special god cum
☀Word count: 1,702
🌙Summary: when the moon god makes the sun god jealous, and you reap the benefits of the two gods attempting to outdo each other between your legs 🥴
Yunho’s fingers threaded your own, somehow further encompassing your body even more. The sun god had appeared on your balcony to seduce his way into your bed. The tilt of his head and his charming smile may have been convincing but his intent was his true drive behind the reason he had sought your bed. Because why would you have a moon god, when you could have the sun?
“Why would you want all doom and gloom over there?” Yunho held his body aloft, watching as his curved, golden cock moved in and out your sopping wet cunt.
Your eyes couldn't help but wander towards the full moon beaming through your flowing curtains over your balcony door. “He--”
You choked on your words as Yunho hit the end of you. “See, why would you need him, when you can have me?”
To emphasize his point, Yunho made his skin shine brightly, the intricate yellows and sparkles of his godhood almost blinding you. But it was worth it to watch that shining light move in and out of your pussy.
“Yu-yu-YUNHO!” You moaned wantonly. “Fuck--wait--!”
Yunho dimmed his glow until it was like faint sunlight sparkling from a reflective pond. And a faint proud smile pulled on the sun god’s lips. “I can make you come and then come again. Is Moony a one shot god?” he mused.
Your chest heaved but still you managed to punch some words out of your lungs. “Take me… from behind… back shot…”
Yunho’s teeth dug into the ample flesh of his bottom lip. “You would have me take you like an animal?”
“It--!” The words about saying how it’s a better angle were lost as Yunho topped up your orgasm. Your legs wrapped around Yunho’s waist as your back arched. “Fuckkkkkk, Yunho!”
Yunho’s proud smile wasn’t faint anymore, it was fully beaming. “That’s it, buttercup, scream my name so the Moon can hear how well I can pleasure you while he’s doing his job in the sky.”
You swallowed in an attempt to gather some moisture back into your mouth. “But you didn’t…”
Yunho’s eyes grew hooded. “Open your mouth and stick out your tongue. If you want to be vulgar for our second round, I can accommodate you.”
You did so without question and watched with wonder as Yunho let a glob of spit, bright and twinkling, run slowly from his lips onto your waiting tongue.
“Swallow it,” He commanded in a low, husky voice.
You did and felt a rush of energy zoom through you. Was Yunho’s saliva some sort of nectar of the gods? “Thank you,” You said demurely, eyelashes lowered in a sudden sense of awe of the god between your legs.
Yunho pulled out from you but not before pushing your thighs wide open and licking from your hole to your clit. His eyes rolled into the back of his head. “I cannot get enough of your taste, but for now, fucking you will have to do.”
You moved into position, offering your ass up to Yunho. His hands caressed your ass before he grabbed a cheek in each hand and thrusted back into you. You arched your back, pushing your ass onto his cock even more, groaning as each inch filled you back up. Your sigh of contentment was all Yunho needed to open his mouth again and sing his praises.
“See, I told you don’t need the light of the night,” Yunho cooed. “I’m built differently than he is. I can reach places he never could. As a sun god should.”
You weren’t even sure you were actually registering what Yunho was saying at this point. Your mouth was permanently open, drool running down your chin, from the pure and all-encompassing pleasure emanating from your cunt. Yunho’s curved cock was hitting you in places you don’t believe had ever been massaged before and it was making you stupid with lust.
“I often make my lovers speechless, it’s fine, buttercup,” Yunho mockingly cooed at you. “Just take my cock just as you are, I’ll take care of it all.”
A fond hand ran from the top of your neck down your back, following your spine. Yunho quite liked the dust from his godhood decorating your skin. In fact, he liked it so much, he grabbed your upper arms, using those as leverage instead, and brought your back to his front. With an arm around your collabones and his other hand splayed across your stomach, he continued to fuck you from behind.
Yunho groaned loudly. “I can feel my cock bulging through your stomach.”
“Hhhhnnnnnnhhhhh, Yu-yunho, I’m--I’m gonna--”
“Oh, I’m going to enjoy filling this womb up,” Yunho muttered into your ear.
With an almost-painful grunt from your second orgasm, you came hard enough that you blacked out for a moment. You came too when Yunho cried out, spilling his seed inside of your mortal womb.
“Fuck. yes. This. cunt.” Yunho scrunched his nose as he rode his high, making sure every spurt from his cock went inside of you.
What would have been observed as aftercare, was actually Yunho rubbing his moment in Wooyoung’s face. The sun god arranged you out on your bed, head on the pillows, legs spread and his sunlight cum dripping from your pussy. He couldn't help but run a finger up your slit and your tired body shuddered at the extra stimulation.
Yunho sucked on his finger, drinking in the taste of your cum mixed with his and he sent a knowing smirk towards the sky. “Enjoy your view, Wooyoung.”
The sun god snapped his fingers and a portal appeared. He stepped through it, covered a yawn and then he was gone from your room.
Once the first rays of sun filtered into your room, a portal opened, and out stepped the moon god. His mouth twisted in distaste, seeing the sunlight caress your naked curves.
“Fuck you, Yunho,” Wooyoung cursed his other half. He ran a hand through his hair in frustration, the silver glitter adoring his dark hair quite handsomely. “I saw her first.”
Wooyoung cooed to you, gathering you in his arms. “Moonshine, my dove, wake up.”
You blinked wearily and rubbed an eye with a knuckle. “Is it daytime already?”
Wooyoung couldn't help but smile at your sleepy, adorable state. “It is, my dove. Let's get you washed up, huh?”
Your eyes widened in worry. “Oh, Wooyoung, I didn't stand a chance.”
Wooyoung didn't look down at you as he raised up, with you in his arms, and headed towards your bathroom. “I'm well aware of the appeal of another god.”
Shame heated your cheeks but jealousy flared in your chest. Of course Wooyoung would have fucked another goddess. You were crazy to think he hadnt fucked other mortals as well.
Wooyoung knelt at your bathtub, cradling you with one arm and bracing your weight along his thighs. “He's going to go crazy not seeing what we're doing,” Wooyoung chuckled connivingly.
“Woo…” You let his name hang in the air in question.
The Moon god tucked a stray piece of hair behind your ear. “Don't worry. You're stuck between two gods who have always warred with each other. All I care about is right now.”
Once the tub was full of water, Wooyoung deposited you inside. You groaned as your tired muscles soaked in the hot water. You closed your eyes, expecting a loud slosh as Wooyoung joined you but you only heard the careful trickle as his hand waved in the water.
“You're not joining me?” You asked wistfully.
Wooyoung’s crooked smile belied much of the mischievous charm that got him in your bed in the first place. “I have other plans, my dove.”
The hand that had been stirring the bath water moved to where your thigh was propped up. His hand moved down it to dip between the juncture of your thighs. You whimpered as Wooyoung's fingers found the sensitive flesh of your cunt.
“What's wrong, my dove?” Wooyoung mocked you. “Pussy too raw for me?”
Your hips bucked despite the slight pain, searching out the pleasure that you knew Wooyoung’s fingers could deliver. You shook your head, indicating Wooyoung should continue.
Wooyoung had no trouble pushing three fingers into your cunt. He scooped out the sun God's cum from your pussy, making the water move with his motions. You gently rocked into his fingers, the beginnings of pleasure blossoming in your gut.
“Never satisfied, are you?” Wooyoung shook his head. “Are you sure you're simply mortal? Perhaps there's some Zeus or Poseidon in your heritage.”
The skin between your eyebrows furrowed and goosebumps dotted your skin. “Mmmm, Wooyoung,” you cried out as Wooyoung brushed his thumb against your clit.
“Let’s get those pussy walls of yours convulsing so you can push out all that yucky Sun God cum out of your cute cunt, huh?” Wooyoung smiled so brightly, it almost outshone the illumination of his milky-silver skin.
You grabbed the back of Wooyoung’s neck and brought his naughty lips to yours so you could kiss him deeply. Wooyoung eagerly slotted his mouth against yours, tongue more than happy to entertain your tongue. Your breathy cries got eaten up by him and he felt like he was the one that was feeding off your pleasure.
Wooyoung pressed his forehead to yours, breaking the kiss but keeping eye contact with you. You remained like that until your orgasm quietly rippled through your nerves. You sunk back into the tub, body like jelly. Wooyoung’s eyes followed the stream of sunshine that left your pussy and he smiled confidently.
If anyone was going to put a baby in you, it was Wooyoung. He saw you first, after all. Yunho was just always trying to steal what was his, because Yunho thought the sun was more important than the moon.
But Wooyoung knew, even as he dried your tired body, clothed you in some loose sleepwear and brought you out to your balcony, that as much as you enjoyed the strong heat of the day, you were a night owl and therefore his.
“She’s mine, Yunho,” Wooyoung whispered into the air, placing a loud kiss on the crown of your head. “And don’t you forget it.”
► 𝙿𝚊𝚒𝚛𝚒𝚗𝚐 - king!yunho x ex-princess!reader ◄
► 𝚃𝚊𝚐𝚜/𝙶𝚎𝚗𝚛𝚎 - 18+, historical au, angst, bone-deep hatred, revenge, imprisonment, enemies-to-lovers, she-fell-first-but-he-fell-harder, prisoner of war, slice of life, slow burn, politics, time lapses, path to healing, redemption, cliché ending, smut towards the end (fingering, face-sitting, mentions of daddy, softdom!Yunho, doggy, missionary, creampie, no protection {don’t do this!!!})◄
► 𝚃𝚛𝚒𝚐𝚐𝚎𝚛 𝚆𝚊𝚛𝚗𝚒𝚗𝚐 - MDNI, stealing kisses, mentions of violence (but definitely NOT described), Y/N gets hurt and it might be triggering to some because !knife was used (ML saves you) ◄
► 𝚆𝚘𝚛𝚍 𝙲𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚝 - 28K+ (SHEESH) ◄
► 𝚂𝚢𝚗𝚘𝚙𝚜𝚒𝚜 - You are the ex-princess of a fallen kingdom whose king, your father, ruined everybody's lives and is now taken over by neighbouring kingdom. Their king, Jeong Yunho has taken you captive to get even and he is determined to break you until you are nothing more than a shell of your previous status as a princess.◄
► 𝙽𝚘𝚝𝚎𝚜 - I'm back after a month! This was longer than I thought but it was needed. More notes towards the end (very important!)
► 𝚃𝚊𝚐𝚕𝚒𝚜𝚝 - @ginger-mingi @0rangemilk @dearinsaniiity
I slowly put my head down in defeat and put on a cynical smile. The sky looked good today, a little too good, as if it was mocking me with how it expanded above as an ever-growing dream. Only I don't get to live that dream. Today was the day I will get executed for the sins I not once committed. "Princess," Ilri, my trusted maid, pleaded with a shaky voice.
I shook my head with a small smile and tears fell from her eyes. There was not a single dry eye right now and all I could hear were sniffles as I looked around "You shall not call me that," I tenderly patted her head. "I am no longer your princess, my father is dead."
I looked at each and everyone of my beloved maids, the ones I had grown up with, and the ones I will never, ever see again after this. "You all have served me well. May the Gods bless you and your future."
I tried to not to show emotions in my last moments with them, if I do, all the beacon of hope they have will vanish along with me. I waved goodbye to my good maids for the last time and the prison guards proceeded to put me in shackles and drag me to my execution place. They didn't even bother giving me footwear. I can feel the tears threatening to pool in my eyes, but I blinked them back. I'll be damned if any of these people see me cry. The walk was long, as if they were giving me my last shred of humanity before they stripped it away from me. I stared at the heavy shackles that bound my wrists together and suppressed a groan of pain when the guard pulled on it 'accidentally.'
My father, the former ruler of the Kingdom of Aurora, was not the best ruler. I knew my father was not a good person, and he had this coming for him eventually, but now I have to bear the sins he made and pay for them with my life. I was being led to the execution ground, each step I took felt heavier and heavier, and the screams from the people from Dune were getting louder and louder; more ear-piercing, more bellowing.
I was pushed harshly andI suppressed a groan of pain when I hit the ground and realized that my knees and palms were bleeding. I hear the guards snickering from above me. I stood up and looked them in the eye without backing down. They become uncomfortable and shift away. Bloodlust. I slowly talked in the middle of the area, the roars getting more deafening. The people, they want me dead to satisfy their habit of decomposing, right before their very eyes.
And die I will. I kept my head held high, refusing to look down. I refuse to bow down, even if the ground hurts my delicate feet the more I step forward. It seemed like the whole kingdom was here. After the information that Aurora was down, it wasn't much of a surprise that everybody wanted to witness this spectacle. Everybody knew I would be here, and everybody knew me. They have suffered far too long and my death would make a change. Things have been thrown my way - eggs, shoes, tomatoes, even daggers - none of them hit me, yet. I tried ignoring them and continued to my set course until I stopped below what seemed like a stage.
There were people there, officials with how they wore their uniforms, but the only thing that caught my attention was the one man that sat in the middle of the stage - The King. I couldn't see half of his face, nobody except his confidants. He always had this mask that covered his lower face and it always emphasized how dark his eyes were. I'm not talking about the colour, I meant the level of sinister it held.
And right now, it held pure, unadulterated hatred towards me; the type that reduced me into nothing but a vermin. Silence enveloped the whole place, not a breath nor an exhale could be heard all throughout. An official stepped forward with his hands behind his back. He was of average height, nothing too extraordinary. But he was cunning, like that of a fox.
"Your kingdom has fallen, Princess Y/N," the King's right-hand man, Jung Wooyoung, said. "Best believe, you shall concede."
When he called my name, flashbacks upon flashbacks came into my mind. I remembered the sacrifices I had to make to get to where I was. All the suffering, the hurt, but all in vain. I didn't answer, opting to look him straight in the eye. I wasn't trying to rebel or show dominance, just that I meant absolutely no harm. "Lest you deny everything that is your kingdom," Wooyoung paused. "Your father has done, you are, hereby, sentenced to death..."
I tuned him out, my ears ringing so loudly in my head that I couldn't focus. I knew it was coming, but it didn't hurt any less.
"Kneel."
It was one word, and it had snapped me out of whatever trance I was slowly falling onto. My eyes widened ever so slightly, but I composed myself before anyone could notice. When I didn't move, a tall man wearing full-blown knight armour began to make his way towards me. I stifled a gasp when he drew a sword to my neck. I was sure he nicked the skin because I felt warm liquid trickle down. "Bow down, princess," the knight spat with venom.
The King raised a hand and in one second, the knight left my side. It was unnerving, the control he had on everyone, but not before snapping at me one more time. "If you know what is best for you," another voice from the podium sounded. It was calm, but make no mistake, he was vicious. "Your life no longer belongs to you. Bow."
I couldn't help the fire in my eyes as I stared angrily at the stage and announced in the loudest, firmest voice I could ever muster. "I am the princess of the great Kingdom of Aurora. You may have temporarily erased my home and have taken everything from my people, but you will not take my dignity."
Screams of protests sounded all throughout the arena, but all I could focus on was the smirk from the man who spoke after Jung Wooyoung. It was as if he was waiting for me to say something foul so he'd have an excuse to kill me.
"Was."
It was one command and it made everybody stop. It admittedly brought shivers down my spine. It was the first time I have ever heard the King speak. His voice had this rich, silky, baritone that could bring anyone to their knees. He almost had me. He stood from the smaller throne, and I almost shrunk. He was tall, taller than any man I've seen in my life, and he was broad. His form, the way he carries himself, the regality, solidified his authority.
This was the man that killed my father, the man who destroyed Aurora, something no kingdom has even gotten close to doing. Jeong Yunho was not a man to be trifled with. "The one who speaks with a sharp tongue," he grabbed a bow and positioned it so it was pointing at me before putting the arrow on it. "It's no surprise that God wasn't on your side."
He let go and the arrow came barreling towards my direction. The force of it was so strong, I heard the 'whoosh' sound through the air. I closed my eyes and waited for the impact - waited for my death.
But it never came.
I opened my eyes and craned my head to look down and the arrow was skillfully lodged between my feet. An inch more, it would have landed on my heart.
"Seize her to the dungeons," the King waved his hand dismissively.
I didn't protest, I couldn't, when the guards started dragging me roughly to Lord-knows-where. My stomach felt like it dropped to my foot along with that arrow, the chilling reality and the instantaneous realization that I had almost died. I thought I was ready, but clearly, the terror was indescribable at the face of death. I kept a calm disposition as I was being dragged away, but I maintained eye contact with Jeong Yunho, and he knew I was scared. I could see the sadistic twinkle in his eyes.
Before I knew it, one week had passed since I was thrown down here, one week since I'd seen any sunlight, and one week since I last felt any sort of human interaction. Time flies differently when you're alone. It was driving me insane. They weren't feeding me well, but at least I wasn't shackled anymore. The isolation did give me a lot of time to think, however.
I knew what the King was doing. My father, no matter the monster he was, loved me dearly. Jeong Yunho was getting back at him by making me suffer. Chills went down all over my body at the thought of him. I had never seen anybody in general with the type of hatred Yunho had for me. It was soul-consuming. The sound of metal clanking caught my attention. It was the guard that usually gave me my food, or at least, what looked like food.
"Not up to your tastes, princess?" he said with a mocking tone. I couldn't blame him, my father had made the people of Dune suffer with his wicked ways.
I didn't reply to avoid conflict. "I'll be back in ten minutes," he continued. "The King wants you."
Fear enveloped my entire core. Has he finally decided to kill me after making me wait for one whole week? True to his words, the same guard fetched me and I was surprised to be lead to a small room with a bucket of water. Apparently I had to wash up before the King took to see me.
Or rather, kill me.
I hurriedly did as told and wore a dress that hung for me to take. It was a simple one, much like a commoner's. As we walked, I couldn't help but stare at myself through every mirrored wall we passed through. Twenty-two years as a princess, and now suddenly a prisoner - someone who was truly hated because of my father.
"Enter," a grunt sounded from inside the room when the guard knocked.
The guard left literally before Yunho was finished giving the order to come in. I took a few breaths before I walked in and closed the door behind me. It was large, unsurprisingly, and the first thing I noticed was how different the architecture was compared to my own room in Aurora. But all in all, it was as lavish as it can be. There he was, standing proudly in the middle of the room as he leaned onto what seemed to be his office table, staring at me with his arms crossed across his chest.
He still had that mask that covered half of his face, but his eyes, they made me feel so little. I stared back at him, caught off-guard that he was actually waiting for me instead of being somewhere else and passing a message to me. "How was your stay in the dungeon?" he asked rhetorically, unblinking and unrelenting.
I averted my eyes by looking down on the floor. No matter how hard he tried to keep his expression neutral, there was loathing in those eyes. There was no warmth. I wasn't human to him. I heard him walking, his shoes clacking against the greyish tiles. "Such insolence," he chuckled darkly. "Look at me."
And I did, looking straight into his eyes once more and was taken aback by the disgust that laid on them. It was the first true emotion I saw on him, no matter how negative it was. "You're going to answer when I ask something, yes?" the King snarled lowly. "I would love nothing but to punish you, trust me. Now I'm going to ask you again," he stopped walking a couple of feet away from me. "How was it?"
Angry tears started to pool in my eyes. "Good," I whispered.
He smirked, tilting his head. "Good...?"
Humiliation clogged up my tightening throat. "Good, S-Sir."
His cold, but satisfied, eyes never left me as a sadistic grin flashes upon his face. "Let's get one thing straight right now," he said. "You will address me from now on. You're my property now, got it?"
"Y-Yes, Sir."
Fear was stuck in my throat, but I didn't allow it to show because I knew all this would happen the moment Aurora fell and I was captured by the Dunean army. Yunho hummed in response. "I will break you, Y/N. That fire in your eyes right now will be gone when I'm done with you."
Shivers traveled up my spine at the sheer hatred that coated his voice when he mentioned my name. He motions for me with his finger. "Come here."
My legs felt like they had lead attached to them. I stiffly walked towards him. I stopped directly in front of him, trying my best to stand upright, but I could feel my legs shaking and giving up on me. "You acted so high and mighty at the arena earlier," he clicked his tongue. "Where is that now?"
I bunched my dress tightly in my fists. "I don't know, Sir."
It took everything in me not to back away from him and I gasped in pain when he pulled my hair back hard. Pure contempt filled his features. "Do you know what your father did?" the King hissed, his fists tightening around my hair. "Do you?"
I hate him, but my hatred towards pain was stronger. I bit my lips hard so as to not make any sound. "Yes, please, it hurts---"
I felt a hand wrap around my throat - his other hand - and terror made its way to my bones.
His face revealed nothing, he was very calm, and that was what made it worse. There was no anger, no sneer, not even a mocking stance. It was nothing. He was just staring at me choking on the air he took from me as he squeezed tighter and tighter. I resorted to clawing his arms from me as dark spots started to appear from my vision, my eyes fluttering dangerously, my consciousness steadily fading away from me.
"P-Please," I begged
"Pathetic," he spat.
Finally, he lets go and shoves me harshly. I end up losing my balance due to nausea and almost kissing the floor. I looked up to glare nastily at him, but all he gave me was a bone-chilling stare that made me feel so little.
"Get up," he commanded. I coughed harshly, not hearing him, but he wasn't having it. He grabbed my hair again and dragged me up. I yelped when he grabbed my chin and roughly tilted my head up. There was a significant height difference between us, so my neck was straining. "P-Please---"
"I despise you more than your father, do you know that?" Yunho growled.
"I-I don't understand," I quivered helplessly.
He let out a sinister chuckle. "You might not have indirectly made not only Dune, but other kingdoms as well, a living hell, but you were there. It took me years to erase your father's reign of terror."
My ears rang with each painful word and tears sprung from my eyes. "And you did absolutely nothing to stop it," he continued. I hissed when he squeezed my jaw. "I'm telling you, princess. You will be begging me to stop once I start."
"I'm sorry, I tried to stop him, I swear," I pleaded with him. "I-I'm not my father..."
He smirked darkly. "I know."
He tugged the bejeweled mask from his face, his eyes never leaving mine. I couldn't look away even if I wanted to. I froze when it finally came off, taken aback when I finally saw his face for the first time. I would always remember how beautiful he was, if not for the explosive anger that covered his expressions. His sharp nose complimented his alluring eyes and his jawline was definitely carved by God, himself. However, right now, his facial muscles are tense.
"See this?" he pointed bluntly at his face. "He had the time of his life giving me this."
I was confused at first, not knowing what he was talking about, until I looked at what he was pointing at. There was a scar that ran from his upper lip straight down his chin in a diagonal angle. I paled at the sight, not because it disgusted me, but because I truly felt for him and what he had gone through in the hands of my father. Dread filled my heart. Appearances are one of the most important things about a noble, especially a king, and my father just ruined Jeong Yunho's chances of getting taken seriously by his subjects.
My heart moved a little faster than normal when I realized that the scar never dulled his striking features - if anything, it made him even more stunning. I didn't even notice it at first.
"Open your mouth," he said. There was no expression in his eyes.
I raised my chin higher, not wanting to stall in case he actually strangled me long enough to pass out. And so, I did as told and opened my mouth wide. I cringed when he spat in my mouth, my body feeling hot when I saw a thread of saliva connecting our mouths together. It was humiliating getting spat on, let alone inside the mouth by someone who loathed me. He knew it, so he did it again.
"Swallow," he ordered. I made a sound of protest, and his eyes flashed black. It sunk in that was my fate now, and I cannot escape it.
But I was going to bear it with dignity, or what was left of it. I was born a princess, and no amount of degradation will remove my royal lineage. His lips twitched ever so slightly when I slowly swallowed his spit, and his eyes trailed down my neck where it traced my throat as it went down, and down, until his eyes snapped back at mine again.
"Your pride and arrogance astounds me," he mocked, grabbing onto my hair again and tilting my head upwards. "Let's see how far that takes you."
He leaned down and quickly ravaged my lips in a frenzied kiss. I froze, tears starting to form in my eyes. In Aurora, a woman's kiss held utmost importance. This was worse than being taken against my will. He pulled away momentarily, irritation laced upon his face. "Behave," he commanded in a different language, a language I knew well.
My chest was pained, he spoke Aurorean, which meant he knew exactly what stealing a kiss from me meant. I swallowed down the panic and humiliation and tried my very best to detach myself from the present. I nodded, afraid of another punishment from him. He grabbed my hips, his fingers painfully pressing on it, as I opened my mouth. My father saw to it that no man was to ever get near me unless they wanted a guaranteed death.
He grunted as he bit and explored every surface of my mouth, his strong hands caging me and ensuring me that I would not be able to get out of this. I whimpered in pain when he bit my lip so hard, he drew blood. The metallic taste of it spread throughout my tongue as he played with mine.
Although it was animalistic and borderline barbaric, I could have sworn he was holding back on me. And he didn't disappoint, he pulled away with the most satisfied, sadistic, unhinged smile on his face. I was mortified, taking a step back away from him.
"W-What have you done?" I whispered torturously, ignoring the pain of my now swollen lips.
"Mingi!" the King barked loudly, ignoring me.
I could feel myself slowly hyperventilating, my thoughts jumbling into a manic mess. I wiped my lips with the back of my hand, staring at him with defiance. The door slowly opened and in comes a familiar man wearing armour. "My king?" He was the tall man who pointed a sword at my throat and managed to nick the skin on it. "Your mask..."
I knew him, at least by name. Song Mingi was a household name being the Head Commander of all the armies in Dune. "Lock her there," Yunho pointed at a specific room that was connected to this chamber. "And lock her good," he stared at me with contempt. "We don't want an uprising."
I was offended, but I had no energy to contest it. Mingi didn't share the same energy. "You're not going to kill her?"
"No," he replied. "Death is too easy. Go."
Mingi hesitated. "But, sire..."
The King started to walk away but paused without a backwards glance. "Go."
I gasped when an armoured hand grabbed my arm. "You're coming with me," Mingi growled, and then we started walking.
"W-Wait, please," I tried to reason with him, but all I got was the meanest glare I've ever seen in my life so I just clamped my mouth shut. He roughly shoved me towards the room without any remorse and I surprisingly ended up landing on a bed. I quickly scrambled up to take my surroundings in.
"I don't know what Yunho is planning for you, but it's not going to be pretty," the commanding knight spat bitterly. I was surprised with the first name basis reference, but I chose to ignore it. With that, he slammed the door with a loud bang and I heard him lock it.
I realized that I was in a fairly decent sized room, but it was empty with only a bed and a dresser in it. There was also a small window by the bed, but it was barred, and even if it wasn't, jumping would be impossible since I would fall straight to my death. For the first time since my kingdom fell, my father was killed, and I was held captive, I felt real pain. I sobbed loudly, not caring if I could be heard from the outside. Heavy sobs wracked my entire body, and I wasn't sure which one hurt more - the one physical pain or the emotional pain.
Everything hurt so, so much and for a moment, I was stupid to think I could do this. Why did my father's sins have to haunt me? He was dead, damn it, so why? He was a greedy man, plundering and destroying anything that resembled a civilization in his path. He killed so much that his life was barely enough to pay for every single soul he condemned. I huddled myself in my bed, burying myself in the blanket provided as I tried to control my tears from falling. I didn't want to cry anymore, but it was so difficult to stop myself.
I have to survive, no matter what it takes. Jeong Yunho might temporarily stall me, but he will never break me.
And so another game of waiting began. Spending time in this room wasn't all bad, I wasn't getting hurt and I wasn't seeing Jeong Yunho at all, so I was able to focus on my recovery alone. Until one day, that peace was broken. I was just about to make the bed provided to me when the door suddenly opened to reveal the most majestic person I have ever seen. He had this soft yet angular face at the same time. He was pretty.
"I bid you good morning," I bowed slightly, just in case this one was a stickler for rules.
"Charmed," he replied. His voice was only slightly deeper than the King's. "Get ready. He wants you."
I frowned. I knew who he was referring to. "For what?"
He raised a brow. "It's not my place to question---"
I saw red. "So he could finally kill me?" I scoffed. "He can rot in hell for all I care."
I was beyond reasoning and this alone could get me killed, but I could care less at this point. The man narrowed his eyes at me with a dangerous stare. Finally, he sighed, entered the room and closed the door behind him. "Look," he began. "Personally, I don't have anything against you, but I also have no care if you rot in here with your insubordination."
I stared at him as I took his insults. There was a glimmer of anger and understanding in his eyes. "Don't make this harder for the both of us," he sighed. "Don't make him come here and drag you out, himself."
"Your king is an animal," I blurted out before I could stop myself.
The man raised his brows in surprise before chuckling. "Mingi was right. You are ungrateful."
"Am I supposed to be grateful for this?" I cried out.
"Yes, he let you keep your life," he snapped, surprising me. "You're not even supposed to be alive right now. You have no idea what he's capable of, you don't want to know what he's capable of."
I stared at him, not knowing what to say. "Now, if you're done," he continued. "Get dressed and follow me. There should be some in the dresser."
I gave in and did as told. I don't know what came over me, but at this point, I was too emotionally tired of thinking too much. Escaping reality seemed like a good choice right now. When I stepped out with him, Yunho was already waiting for the both of us. It seems that this was unexpected for the man who escorted me out as well and he had this startled expression on his face.
I almost wanted to hyperventilate again. Memories of what happened the last time I was here came rushing through my mind. I felt as if my lungs were shrinking in on me as I tried to breathe in when the King looked straight at me in displeasure, his eyes lingering a bit longer on my shaking hands. He looked away to turn to the man beside me. "Stellar work, Grand Duke."
I barely kept my expression when I side-eyed the taller man beside me. I just disrespected a Grand Duke because I failed to keep my cool and so far, he's only reprimanded me. There can only be one Grand Duke in this kingdom and I was rude. "You flatter me too much, Your Grace," the Grand Duke bowed his head.
The King raised a brow. "Spare me the servility, Seonghwa."
A deadly smirk paints Seonghwa's lips. "You make it sound like our captive is difficult."
"If she tries anything," Yunho gives me a nasty glare. "You'll be the first to know. Now, get out."
The air was so awkward, at least for me, when Seonghwa left. I didn't know what to do, but I wasn't going to wait.
"You called for me," I mumbled. "Sir."
He turned away to wear that black mask he was known for that covered the bottom half of his face. "Get ready. We're going to court," he ordered.
I faltered. That was a mistake on my part. The unmistakable fire of anger started to cloud his eyes. He narrowed his eyes on me. "What?" he asked threateningly. "Something the matter, prisoner?"
"I-I---" I stammered pathetically, the words getting stuck in my throat. My hesitation cost me. The King chuckled lowly at first, until it slowly turned into a sadistic laugh that bared all his teeth.
"I thought we already agreed that you will obey whatever it is I tell you?" Yunho shook his head. The ferocious glint in his eyes as he started slowly walking towards me were so dark it held no reflection against them. "I even gave you weeks to think about it alone."
Tears burned in my eyes as I averted them. "I apologize, Sir, please..."
He stops halfway all of a sudden, squinting his eyes at me in sheer fury. "Kneel."
I faltered, and he noticed. "I don't like repeating myself," he growled. "Kneel."
I sank to the ground, afraid of the consequences, my knees hitting the ground with a thud. He started walking until he was directly in front of me.
He sat down to my eye level. If he wasn't intimidating before, he certainly was now. This was the closest I've gotten to him and the proximity made me extremely nauseous. He harshly grabbed my chin, his grip was firm and ensured I never looked away from him. "Do you, perhaps, have a craving for pain, Y/N? Is that what you want?" Yunho hissed, his voice low and deadly. "Thick as you are, surely you are not that foolish?"
He paused, his hands traveling down and caressing my bruised neck. "I could collar you," a ghost of a smile. "What say you?"
Cold dread washed over me. "No, please, Sir, I-I'm sorry, don't do it..."
He didn't blink and stared at me with clear hatred. "I'm not like your father," he spat. "But the next time you displease me, I'll take drastic measures, understand?"
I nodded faster than I have ever done in my entire life. "Splendid," Yunho deadpanned. "Be on your best behaviour. Do not disgrace me."
Everything was such a blur. One second, I was kneeling beneath Jeong Yunho, the next second I was in a carriage, and the next moment, I was standing like a slave next to his throne, where he sat, while he looked on downwards. From this view, we could see everything. And we weren't alone. As usual, the Head Commander Song Mingi was there, and he was snarling at me. There were also two more people in here with us - only one of which I wasn't familiar with.
I remember the man who was on the lower level of the box stage, he was the one who told me that my life wasn't mine anymore a couple of weeks ago. It was so bold of him. The man beside him, I have never seen him before, but it was easy to see that he was a Courtier, the king's adviser. Suddenly, the bold man looked up at me and smirked treacherously. "How are you settling in, princess?"
I shrank closer to Yunho, whose face remains stoic and expressionless. I was uncomfortable at the sudden attention. I wasn't used to being held captive at all. "Don't look away," I heard Yunho whisper. He looked up at me with no expression in his eyes. "And get your hands off me or I will make sure you never get to touch anything else ever again.
I didn't even realize that I was gripping his shoulders. "I am sorry, Sir..." With that, he left in disgust.
"Cat got your tongue?" the man continued in a biting tone. "Do you even know what's happening?"
My heart dropped to my feet. I had an inkling what today was about, but it didn't hurt less.They killed my people. The man clicked at his tongue, displeased at my lack of response. "Makes me wonder why my brother didn't kill you yet," he mumbled more in wonder rather than malignance.
I frowned. I had no idea that the King had another brother. I stared at him for a second longer before I looked away. They looked so similar, but different at the same time. A huge difference was that the Second Prince, albeit snide, still had humanity in his eyes - something his older brother lacked. He left the room without a backwards glance at me.
I stared into space, imagining what my life would have been like if I wasn't born as my father's daughter. I sniffled, catching the attention of the people around me. I could see them sneer, hear them mumble under their breaths at how I was faking my grief, but I didn't care. My people were gone. I have failed them.
Even then, I didn't blame anyone but my father. Everything was his fault. A handkerchief showed itself in front of my face. "Wipe your tears now," the Courtier sighed. I didn't even notice him getting here. "Here. Take it before Yunho comes back."
Again with the first name basis. I shook my head. "I thank you, b-but I wouldn't dare accept,' I whispered, trying to keep the tears at bay. My blood boiled at the lack of care for my people, but I get it. My father was barbaric. He laughed at dying people. He was about to insist, but the Head Knight spoke. "San," Mingi began with that deep voice of his. "We have to go."
"Look alive," he said. "Everyone will be here shortly."
"W-What? Why?"
"To discuss what happened and how we'll move forward," he paused, hesitating. "Wooyoung?"
I was confused, until I turned around. I didn't even notice that there was somebody else in the room besides me and the Courtier. He began to walk towards us. "To discuss whether we should bury the dead," the King's right-hand deadpanned. "To discuss if we should include you."
"Knock it off," San warned in a heavy tone.
Wooyoung scoffed. "What?" he dared. "It's the truth. Better now than be knocked for six later."
I gulped nervously. "You hate me though," I mumbled.
He raised a tentative brow. "I do," he confirmed. "Your father killed my brother. Callously, might I add."
My breath hitched at the new information, though I wasn't surprised at all to hear it. "Jung Woohyun, was it?"
A flicker of surprise crosses Wooyoung's face. "Yes," he said slowly. "You knew him?"
I shook my head. I knew the names of each and everyone that my father had deliberately killed. I didn't do it on purpose, I just couldn't forget out of guilt. So I did the thing I knew best. I sank slowly to the ground and bowed lowly until my forehead hit the floor. "I offer my deepest apologies to you, Sir. Though I am aware that my words do not hold any weight..."
There was a tense silence in the room. I felt a shaking hand try to help me get up. Wooyoung's eyes held great anger, but they shone with intense sadness. "Your apology will never bring him back," he vehemently spat. "Though I appreciate it, nonetheless."
"That's enough for now," San interrupted, much to my relief. "Everyone is coming."
Right on cue, the doors opened and in came barreling in nobles and officials, all of whom I have never seen before, and the familiar face of Grand Duke Seonghwa alongside someone whose face was the epitome of nobility, itself. I have never seen someone so handsome before. Lastly, Jeong Yunho, the King, himself walked in with all the grace that none of the other nobles had, and behind him was the Second Prince. I took my position to stand like a slave near the King's throne while he sat down next to his brother's smaller one.
"That's the princess?" a man who was well into his fifties pointed at me. "My, she's a thing of beauty!"
I bit back a whimper at all the unwanted attention directed towards me and inched closer to Yunho's throne. A murmur of agreement resounded through the entire room and I cringed inwardly at the blatant display of lust and salaciousness in the eyes of the noblemen who stared at me. I lowered my head, refusing to be the subject of such disgusting thoughts.
"Too bad she's Aurorean," another nobleman chuckled. "I would have loved to taste that..."
That seemed to open a can of worms. Everybody seemed to momentarily forget that I was the daughter of one of the most vicious kings that ever lived, and it automatically made me the center of all of their hatred.
"Oh, our benevolent king," a nobleman bowed in front of us. "I plead that we take the Aurorean princess as an offer to appease your people."
"Heed our words, Our King!"
"Hear 'ye, hear 'ye!"
I swallowed the panic and humiliation that was threatening to spill from my mouth and I tried to back out to avoid the attention, but it was useless. I could feel my muscles straining and my throat closing up in dread.
"You're not going to let them do this, aren't you?" the King's younger brother frowned in disapproval. "This is barbaric and unbecoming of our kingdom, no matter the deed!"
I could feel my hands shaking in anxiety, is this one of the punishments that Yunho had planned for me? I stared at San, possibly the only person who had shown me mercy so far, and I could see the apprehension brewing in his eyes as he and Wooyoung looked at one another. The King didn't say a word. He continued to stare and watch the commotion unfold. The noblemen took this as a 'yes' and began to approach me, but the Second Prince stopped them.
"Halt!" his loud voice boomed, angrily standing up and glaring at everyone who dared to move. "This is preposterous!"
"But Prince Jongho, our beloved Second Prince, Aurora had shown no mercy on thy people when we were suffering!"
"Aye!"
I saw the said Prince's eyes narrow in disgust. I would've been glad to finally put a name to the man keeping my dignity, even if his reasons weren't beneficial for me, but the situation was bad. "You're right, I despise her as well, but we are not them," he gritted his teeth. He abruptly turned to the King. "Brother!" he exclaimed. "You can't let them do this! Park Seonghwa, get up here!"
But the King didn't care. Before the Grand Duke could even get up from his chair, half of the noblemen protested as if they were slighted. "The King's words, or lack thereof," Seonghwa glared at Yunho. "Are final. I'm sorry, my prince."
I looked at the Second Prince in gratitude but all he did was snarl. "Do what you wish," Prince Jongho got up and opened the door to leave, slamming it to make a point.
I cried out when I felt my arms being grabbed as I was being dragged in the middle of the room. Tears filled my eyes when I was released harshly, keeping my head down so I wouldn't have to see their wretched faces. "Good Lord, she's exquisite," I heard someone from above me groan.
I heard all the men hum in approval. I tried to detach myself from all of this - I tried to remember my childhood, my mother, and my good servant and friend, Ilri. I missed her. She would have comforted me in my times of need. I looked up to stare at Yunho. He wasn't doing anything, he was relaxed, even. Our eyes met and he just stared back without any sort of expression.
"It all ends here," the filthy nobleman who suggested this in the first place growled. I gasped when he held out a sharp knife in front of my face. "You will pay for everything!"
I cried out loud when the knife swung and I subconsciously brought my hands to my face. My arms took the hit and they were bleeding badly, but the adrenaline to survive had kept me going. Once again, I turned to look back at Yunho, hoping that my tear-stained eyes were pleading enough for him to save me from this nightmare. He was the only one who can save me, even though I don't deserve it.
I blinked back tears as I talked to him with my eyes. I remember the first time I saw him back in Aurora. Even though he had the same mask he did back then like the one he had on right now, I vaguely remember thinking how majestic he was. I remember the anger, the anguish, his declaration of war with my father and my kingdom. I snapped out of my daydream and my arms were pulled back and I started twisting to free myself when I realized that these noblemen were really going to kill me right here, right now.
I whimpered with a broken voice, something I doubt anyone heard in all the commotion that was happening.
"Enough," the King's firm voice sounded.
Yunho had no need to raise his voice or force anybody to listen. Not a sound was heard throughout the whole room except for my hysterical sobs of relief. It was the most intense feeling I have ever experienced and I used what was left of my adrenaline to scramble towards him and hide myself. I knew this man was bound to finish the job that these noblemen didn't in the future, but right now I didn't care. I'd rather die by his hands than these vultures that want to eat me alive.
"Your Grace? What seems to be the matter?" the nobleman seethed in anger. "You did not seem to deny our pleas earlier!"
"But I never told you to go ahead either, did I?" Yunho raised a brow. He got up from his throne and started to descend. I got behind him to shield myself.
The noblemen all protested in anger. "My King, we all know how much you hate her! She is an abomination in this world, she ruined everyone's lives! She deserves to die! Her father killed the Third Prince!"
I halted abruptly when Yunho stilled in his steps. His back was tense - that nobleman hit a nerve. I whimpered, this was it for me. The nobleman was not wrong; my father did kill the Third Prince. It was a well-known fact that the Third Prince was beloved. Yunho stepped closer to the crowd. I was about to trot like a coward towards him when I felt a hand stop me. I looked up and Seonghwa was shaking his head as a warning. His stance visibly made everybody uncomfortable. "She is my prisoner. She belongs to the King, who happens to be me."
His voice was dangerously low. "You do not dictate to me what to do with her. If the event comes that her life will end, I am the only one allowed to do it because I own her. She is mine."
I gasped when Yunho yanked me harshly towards him. I landed on his chest and when I looked up, his face was expressionless as usual. He lifted his mask a bit to lean down and our lips connected for the second time since we've met, then he pulled away just as fast. That shut up anybody that dared to question him, but the silence was deafening. This time, I didn't have the ability to resent him for it. I'd kiss him a million times if he'd saved me the same amount.
Yunho turned around towards the door with authority and no one dared question it. "Send Prince Jongho back to punish these cretins."
I followed him helplessly until we were back in his chambers. I jumped a bit when he slammed the door hard. He pulled his mask away from his face and threw it away into nowhere in particular. I can't say I'm surprised when I saw how enraged he was. His eyes were wide with anger and his lips were set into a fine line.
I gulped. "Y-Your Grace?"
"What?" Yunho snapped and I almost backed out.
"I-I just wanted to thank---"
"Don't," he cut off, his expression dark. "I didn't do it for you. What even gave you that idea?"
My cheeks reddened in embarrassment. "You are most right, Sir. I apologize..."
Thick silence enveloped the room. I couldn't take my eyes off of him, and stared back at me with equal remorse. I was left to wonder what his reasons were, though I knew I would get punished if I asked why.
"You were ready to die that day."
I resisted the urge to look away from him, momentarily confused at what he was referring to. Then, I remembered. He was referring to the day when I was supposed to be executed. "I wasn't," I replied truthfully, hoping it was sincere enough. "No one is ever ready to die."
Yunho crossed his arms. "Why didn't you avoid the arrow, then?"
"Because I know you wouldn't do it...Sir."
He smirked at my boldness. "Admirable. Not many idiots have this type of audacity."
He stared at me long and hard, and I was sure he would demand for me to kneel, but all he did was turn around after. "Get out of my sight."
I didn't waste any time before he changed his mind. I scurried back to the room provided for me and quickly sat on the edge of my bed in exhaustion. I hissed in pain, remembering that my arm was slashed. I quickly inspected it and whimpered when I saw that the cut was deep.
"Oh God," I whispered, pressing the first cloth I saw on the wound, not caring if there would be blood on it, though I can't say I'm too upset about it. This was bound to happen and I'm surprised that it took this long for my blood to spill. It's been over a month since I've been captured, imprisoned, threatened.
A knock on the door startled me. I frowned, who could it be? Do they know I'm here? No one would be respectful enough to knock on a prisoner's door. "C-Come in..."
The Knight Commander entered briskly and behind him was Courtier Choi San and another man I have never seen before. "This is Kang Yeosang," San introduced. "He's a Duke but also a surgeon."
I quickly stood up and bowed my head in respect. It saddened me that I got used to it, but honestly, I couldn't care less anymore. "A surgeon?" I asked. "I'm confused."
The man, Yeosang, pointed at my bleeding arm. "That looks bad. Do you mind?"
I frowned, apprehension filling my guts. "You're going to...treat my arm?"
"Yes? You're wounded, why wouldn't I?"
Because I am the King's prisoner and I am lower than a slave, and slaves certainly do not get treated for any type of injury caused by nobles.
"Why? He does not fit your standards?" Mingi scoffed, and that earned him a glare from the San. I ignored him and went ahead to sit down on my bed and Duke Yeosang followed suit. He held my arm and clicked his tongue as he observed the long gash.
"Unfortunately, you need stitches," he mumbled. "I can administer them to you, but it will be very painful."
My heart dropped to my foot, but I nodded nonetheless. Yeosang gave me a colourful batch of crystal-looking things. "They're calming lozenges," he said when I hesitated to take them. "It's not going to get rid of the pain, but hopefully they will make it easier for you."
"T-thank you, Duke," I gratefully accepted them.
"Yeosang is fine," he waved his hand dismissively. I was surprised but opted not to say anything. He began tying a cloth around my arm. "This is to help lessen the bleeding---"
"A tourniquet, I'm aware," I blurted out before I could stop myself. Yeosang let out the smallest smile and nodded in agreement. I popped the lozenges in my mouth and automatically, the taste of lavender coats my mouth. I bit hard on it when I felt a needle poke onto my skin and I groaned loudly, surprised at how painful it actually was.
"So," San started. "How come you never gave me those lozenges, Yeo?"
I knew what he was doing - a conversation was better than fat silence. I screamed in pain when the needle pierced my skin.
"I need you to stay still, princess," Yeosang frowned. Tears formed in my eyes, but I obliged. "Anyway, it's because you don't deserve them, San."
"Seriously? I would have gone to the end of the world for you!"
"Then stay there," the Duke deadpanned. "Breathe in for me."
"O-Okay," I trembled. I took the deepest breath in and the searing pain in my arm almost made me want to vomit at the very least.
I saw San, and even Mingi, wince when I looked up. I had this urge to look straight and past the door, at the very end of his room, the King was there staring into the room. Yunho stared at Yeosang doing his work on my arm and I resisted the urge to scream again, but all in vain. He took one good look at me before leaving entirely.
"You know I can't live without you," San chuckled, still trying to lighten the atmosphere.
"Then die," Yeosang hissed. "Both of you, out!"
"And you," Yeosang's eyes found mine when we were all alone. "I heard about what happened in court. You better check your attitude if you don't want to be a corpse before this year ends."
He paused. "That was what everyone did when your father was still king."
I cringed, both from my words and the pain, but I can't even refute him. "No matter what I do, your King will punish me either way."
"He's not like that," he shook his head. "I'm sure you know how brutal he can get, but you also know he's very fair and just."
"Not with me, no," I smiled bitterly. "Though I understand."
"Believe it or not, he's actually holding back with you."
Blood rushed all the way to my head, but Yeosang wasn't done. "If he wants to get back at you for everything your father did, he would kill you, resurrect you, then kill you again. Wash, rinse, repeat."
Goosebumps erupted all over my body at what I just heard. "All done," he muttered, like he didn't just say the most terrifying thing I've heard in a while. "Go easy on yourself," Yeosang looked at me, but I had a feeling he was talking about something else. Then, he left.
What did he mean that Yunho was holding back?
It had been a couple of months since that. After my recovery, I've been sent all over the palace, but mostly, it's just the King either asking me to do odd stuff or keep me in my quarters. Nothing had changed, Yunho was still the terrifying person who had imprisoned me, but what's keeping me going was Yeosang talking to me a lot. I learned a few things about him, like how he never wanted to be Duke in the first place, but other than him, I've been quite lonely.
Yesterday, I was sent to the kitchen to serve food for the other nobles, but I was isolated on purpose. Whenever I had to eat, they would 'forget' me. Sometimes I don't even eat the food. Everybody dislikes me, especially the servants and other maids. Certain days, I'd find that my food either resembled animal feed or was just straight up rotten. But honestly, it's okay. At least nobody was hurting me. They hate me knowing that I was the former princess of Aurora.
The other week, it was the gardens, but I got lost because the gardens were so huge. Yunho had lost his mind trying to find me, himself. Needless to say, he had locked me in my room until yesterday, but that turned out to be a dud either. At this point, Yunho was really going to kill me.
I should ask him if there was anything I could do around, mostly so he wouldn't kill me. I took a peek outside the room, surprised that my door was not locked, and stepped out. My room - my prison - was directly connected to Yunho's room so automatically, I was within his space. As expected, the room reflected his sophistication. Suddenly, I noticed another door at the far corner. Against my better judgment, I walked through and realized it was a small balcony.
"My goodness," I whispered in amazement as I scanned the beautiful view with my eyes. Yunho had never struck me as a person who enjoyed the little things in life. I took a deep breath and smiled when fresh air hit my nose and filled my lungs. It had been a while since I was able to relax, to be able to feel like I was myself again.
I must've lost time because I suddenly felt a chill enveloping me. Maybe it was my nerves, because I knew I wasn't supposed to be here.
"Interesting."
I jumped a bit, startled. I turned around and saw Yunho standing by the door with his arms crossed. I immediately felt dread and twisted my hands together in fear and submission.
"S-Sir, I'm---"
He was furious, disdain written all over his face. "Come here."
I yelped when he pinned me against the balcony railing, his big hands completely encasing my wrists. He dug his nails on my skin and I looked up at him, pleading for him to spare me. One mistake and I could go tumbling down my demise. "Don't look at me like that," he snarled. "It's taking everything in me not to throw you out down there."
It made me realize, am I able to outdo my father's sins one day? He let me go and turned around. "Never let me see you in here again," his voice hardened. "Get inside."
I walked behind him, my heart pounding uncontrollably inside my chest, and in there was his right-hand man, his brows shot up in mild shock. "Did Yeosang not lock the door?" Wooyoung asked. "I told him not to," Yunho relayed, walking to sit down on the chair he always sat on when he was being an actual king and doing his duty. "A test of some sort..."
He leaned his hand on the table and stared at me. "And you failed."
I didn't know what to expect, but I should have expected that. He wanted to see if I was going to escape. "I-It's not what---"
"Save it. I don't care," he snapped. "We're going to have to straighten you out."
We?
I have never felt so vulnerable in my entire life. Yunho alone was enough to frighten me, but Wooyoung has told me he never liked me. And speaking of Wooyoung, he wasn't even baffled. His face had no distinct expression to it. I had no idea what he thought of this.
"Sit on the table," Yunho commanded. I got moving and tried to jump slightly and sit on the wooden oak table, but it was too high since Yunho was a big man. I had to use a stool to even try and get up. I tried not to whimper when I felt hands grab my waist to hoist me up and lift me effortlessly until I sat at the edge of the table with my legs dangling over it. My feet couldn't even reach the floor.
I closed my eyes and looked down on my lap to avoid making eye contact with whoever it was, but I knew it wasn't Yunho. A hand opened my knees and I was forced to look up at Wooyoung as he gently inched himself in between them so now his midriff was pressing up against me. I couldn't help but freeze, I never realized how attractive Wooyoung was before. "You are going to learn your place," Yunho spoke again, his voice taut. "You are no longer Aurorean, and Aurora is not your place anymore because you do not belong there."
What does that even mean? I tried to squirm away but Wooyoung's hands held my shoulders. There wasn't any force to it. I looked at him apprehensively and he only shook his head at me. "You're going to have to erase every bit of what you've known all your life," Yunho continued. I turned to stare at him and all he gave was a snarl. "You the King's, not Y/N, not a princess, nothing."
All the blood drained from my face. It dawned on me what this 'lesson' was going to be about. Yunho had taken everything from me - my home, my family, my freedom - but being Aurorean still lives inside me. Wooyoung's face relaxed when he saw the realization on my face. "I'm going to teach you how to kiss, Y/N. You have to learn how to," he paused to look me in the eyes. "Not to be you anymore. That means you don't need to abide by the Aurorean tradition."
The legend was that the gods and goddesses used to marry in the sacred land of Aurora. Every time they kissed to seal the marriage, prosperity would bring itself upon the people and good luck would flourish. Even my father, as evil as he was, never screwed around the tradition.
And now, they want me to give it up. I tried to stay still, to relax my body, but I couldn't. Wooyoung leaned down dangerously close to my neck. "Sometimes, we have to do things we don't want in order to survive," he lowered his voice even more. "Nod if you understand."
I swallowed tightly, but nodded anyway. He continued. "Yunho is doing you a favour, deviating from your tradition does not make you less of a person, but you have to set it aside so you can survive. You saw how fucked up the other nobles are. Do not give them the satisfaction of seeing you fold."
His statement hit me a lot harder than I thought. With that, he leaned down and pressed his lips against mine. His eyes watched me observantly before he slowly started to move. I didn't know what I was even doing, so I closed my eyes. "Just move along with me," Wooyoung murmured. Tension filled me, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t get myself to relax.
Obscene kissing sounds filled the room and I couldn't help but be saddened at the kiss I tried very hard to preserve. I felt Wooyoung's tongue trying to probe my mouth open and out of surprise, I opened my mouth to accommodate him.
"Very good," he hummed in approval in between kisses. "You can use your tongue, as well."
He was very patient with it. After a while, he taught me how to kiss back, what to do, and what not to do, and he kept complimenting me in between. I was suddenly glad that it was Wooyoung and not Yunho doing this with me. I opened my eyes momentarily and saw Yunho looking at us, or rather, just me. Suddenly, a burst of confidence went through me and a great urge to do well boosted me, but not for Wooyoung. I wanted to please Yunho, because he was watching.
Wooyoung groaned softly when I bit his lip and I felt his erection press against my thigh. His hands began roaming against my body, reaching lower until they reached my hips. "That's enough, Wooyoung," Yunho commanded, his voice cold and uncaring.
The latter pulled away and leaned his forehead against mine, but not before giving me another peck on my lips and then my head. "You did good, Y/N. You're going to be fine," Wooyoung tucked my hair behind my ears, surprising me.
He turned around and bowed to Yunho, who was now standing and staring. "Your Highness."
"Get out."
Wooyoung hesitated, but gave in and left the room. I was apprehensive, lost in thought, when I felt another body replace Wooyoung in between my thighs. I looked up, and I really had to look up, and saw Yunho staring down at me. He leaned down, just like Wooyoung did. "Well done," he whispered. "I have to reward you for being good, so you have to be good all the time."
My mind went haywire. My father never exercised the reward system. I had so many questions, but mostly, I was just afraid he'd hurt me. "Tomorrow, I instructed Seonghwa and Yeosang to go into town to extract some jewelry," Yunho said. "You will go with them to discern if they're real or fake. You know how to distinguish them, yes?"
I nodded, not knowing where this was going. "Splendid," he hummed. "Mingi will accompany you, consider that as free time. But mark my words, I will burn this city down just to find you if you escape. Don't be a fool."
"I understand, Sir," I mumbled, confused if this was a trap or not so he can finally have an excuse to kill me.
Yunho stared at me for a minute or two longer before he withdrew himself and walked away. "You're excused."
That night, I spent the whole time thinking about what just happened. Besides my disdain about my tradition being squashed, I was left wondering if that trip with the Dukes tomorrow was the reward he was talking about. It was certainly odd, was he being lenient on me? That was a reward in itself.
The next day, I found out what he truly meant. It was how I found myself in the town square walking in between Dukes Yeosang and Seonghwa and trailing behind us was a grumpy Mingi. "Try to keep this on, please," Seonghwa fixed the hood that covered my face a bit. "We can't risk you being seen out here."
Temporary freedom. I understand why I was here, the town was beautiful - Dune was beautiful in general. I adjusted the hood myself and tried to look around in fascination. On the outside, Aurora looked like this as well. The main difference was the people of Dune looked happy and were happy. The facade was so obvious back home that it hurts my heart to remember it as we walked past the town, but I was happy that people here found the happiness that my father stole once.
"Right there," Yeosang pointed out somewhere that I didn't even bother looking at. "They should be in there."
The four of us went inside this tavern, the type that was closed during the mornings. Seonghwa led us to the back part of the place and there were two people who looked like thugs waiting for us.
"Who's that?" a gruff voice pointed at me. Seonghwa bought his arm protectively in front of me when they tried to pull my cloak off.
"She will be your ticket to live," the Grand Duke glared. "Because if the gems are fake, I will personally slit your throats."
The thugs glared back but didn't say anything back. Instead, they grabbed their pouch and presented them to all of us. Seonghwa grabbed it, took one good look, before giving it for me to inspect. I was a bit surprised to find various gems of various sizes. There were the obvious diamonds, emeralds, sapphires, but I was surprised to see lesser valued stones, which were still considered expensive but definitely not ones that royals would own. My eyes gleamed when I saw amethysts and pearls, my personal favourites, but frowned when I stared closer. I did what I could, touch them, feel them to gauge my thoughts.
"Well?" Yeosang asked when he saw me frown.
I took a deep breath before I spoke. "Everything but the amethysts were real."
"Impossible!" the thugs seethed at me, charging fast before anybody could stop them. "You lying whore! I ought to---wait, you look familiar."
My blood ran cold but I tried to remain calm. "I-I know nothing--"
Mingi pulled me back as Seonghwa drew his sword to point it at the oncoming thugs. "Swindling bastards," he scoffed. "The amethyst was the one we were looking for too..."
It was in slow motion, one minute everybody was arguing about the fake amethyst and the next, my cloak was being pulled off unknowingly, therefore, blowing my cover. "You're that princess!" the thugs exclaimed in surprise and disgust.
It was too late before they could be stopped, they began charging at full speed as they hollered for the other thugs. I was frozen, never in my life have I experienced something like this.
"Son of a bitch," Yeosang hissed as he snatched the forgotten pouch. "This was their plan all along, what now?"
Seonghwa looked conflicted before he made a split decision. "Run."
I was pushed harshly by someone and I ran along with everyone as fast as I could. I took a peek behind us and saw no less than ten people chasing us down. It was definitely the adrenaline, I could never run like this in normal circumstances. I screamed loudly when I felt my dress being pulled back, halting me abruptly from running. I wasn't sure if I was loud enough, but apparently I was because in a second, Mingi swung his sword down my dress and ripped it apart from the thugs.
"Let's go!" he shouted at me. He pulled and launched me in front of him in a hurry and I thought we were doing well. I heard a groan of pain and saw that Mingi's lower leg was bleeding from what looked like an arrow graze. I halted and tried to run back to him, but he glared at me fiercely.
I nodded and ran, realizing that Seonghwa and Yeosang were separated from us, but at this point, I couldn't really care about it. I just hope they were safe. Soon enough, the both of us were able to hide in a narrow alleyway. We stayed unmoved, not breathing, and nervous as we hid. When we were sure that they were truly gone, we finally let out a long sigh of relief and slumped against the wall.
"Thank you," I breathed out towards the knight. He doesn't respond, he doesn't even spare me a glance. I frowned, my eyes trailing down his bleeding leg. "That looks bad," I whispered.
He raised a brow and finally turned to me. "Maybe because it is," Mingi snapped. I was used to this type of treatment so at this point I was immune to it. I stood up and his eyes followed my form as I began to lift up my dress. His shocked expression was the last thing I saw before he turned around. "What are you doing?!" he hissed, his ears red.
I ripped a part of my already torn dress into a strip and leaned down next to him. "Stick your leg out, please."
I tried to put my hands forward and he jerked away. "Don't you dare touch me," he snarled lowly at me and for a second, I hesitated. "Please, it's my fault--"
"I'll do it and, what, you're going to poison me?"
"No! I mean, no. If I do, feel free to kill me," I pleaded. "Just give me a chance, I-I won't bother you again if you say no."
He contemplated for a few minutes. Surprisingly, he does as he was told, finally realizing my intentions. He watched as I skillfully wrapped the cloth on his leg enough to stop the blood and hopefully avoid any infections. "You are surprisingly good with this," he commented with the softest tone I've heard him speak towards me when he realized I wasn't going to hurt him.
"Let me know if it's too tight," I let out a small smile, completely ignoring his probing look.
There was silence on his end as he stared at me calculatingly. "Thank you," Mingi finally uttered, the traces of spite I was so used to seeing on him when looked at me gone for now.
"W-Wait, you're not supposed to," I tried to stop him when he stood up and stretched his injured leg.
Mingi shrugged. "We have to go back," he stated. "The King will punish you if you're not back yet."
"I don't care," I frowned. His eyes widened slightly. "You're injured, we can stay a bit."
He chuckled and began walking anyway. "No offense, but I've been to war. A graze to the leg isn't going to kill me."
I blushed in embarrassment. He was right, how could I forget that he led an entire military fleet?
When we walked back to the carriage that took us here, Seonghwa and Yeosang were already there, the relief in their faces disappearing when they saw Mingi's bleeding leg and my torn dress. We filled each other in on what happened and I was glad to know that the two of them were able to lose the thugs pretty quickly.Soon enough, we reached the palace and I felt a little sad. I was about to go back to my reality here and I wasn't ready.
"Thank you for what you did with Mingi," Seonghwa chatted while we all walked towards my quarters.
"Y-You're thanking me?" I asked a little bit in surprise.
"Of course," Yeosang frowned, then the realization hit him. "What you did was still worth praise, whether you are a princess or not."
For the first time, I smiled brightly. I forgot how good it felt when people appreciated you rather than speak you with contempt. Mingi was about to say something, but we were interrupted by a panicked looking San approaching us. "What's the matter?" Mingi asked instead.
"You're late," San sighed tiredly. "And he's angry."
Alarm bells started going off in my brain. One thing that I noticed before everyone else even told me was that Yunho was very strict in his time management. It's the one thing that gets him automatically angry when things deviate from said time. And with that, the three of us ventured to the royal chamber. I was outright shaking at every step I took. The King's room was at the isolated part of the palace and from a distance, we all could hear raised voices and some stuff getting thrown off and hitting hard surfaces.
When Yeosang opened the door, the room was in slight disarray, the obvious culprit was the seething King glaring at the three of us as his chest rose up and down in anger. The Second Prince was sitting cross-legged at the couch looking the most relaxed as if he was so used to seeing his older brother lose his temper often. Yeosang walked towards him and whispered something in his ears. It was tense as Yunho continued glaring at me specifically. I'm surprised I haven't dropped dead yet by how hard he was looking at me. Jongho's brows raised slightly as he took a glance at my torn dress and Mingi's leg before nodding and following Yeosang out of the room.
"Just think about what I said," Jongho voiced out before completely leaving the room. Then it was three. It reminded me of my very first time setting foot in this room, Mingi had been there to watch the scene unfold before he dragged me to the quarters. That day felt like a fever dream.
"Close the fucking door," Yunho uttered after a few tense minutes. I was about to move and do as told when he stopped me. "Not you," he hissed. "Come here."
The prominent veins bulging on his temples made me swallow the saliva I hadn't noticed collecting from the hollows of my mouth. His face and tone did not give away his emotion, but I knew for a fact that this was the angriest I have ever seen him since I had met him. "Convince me," Yunho taunted after he sat on the couch where Jongho was earlier. "Convince me not to kill you right now."
I bunched my unkempt dress in my fists because of how scared I was. It doesn't escape the King's attention and he purses his lips in displeasure.
"It's not her fault," Mingi jumped in when he saw my eyes wavering. "Not entirely anyway."
He took a moment to stare at our state - how disheveled we both were - but he didn't seem to care. He turns to the Head Knight with narrowed eyes. "Walk away," he said calmly, too calmly.
"But---"
"Now."
Mingi took one good look at Yunho and with a dejected sigh, he quietly left the chambers. I felt a mix of fear, comfort, and assurance. Mingi and I weren't buddies by all means but it was the first time somebody had directly defended me in front of the King and it was refreshing.
"Let me explain for all of us," I said out loud. I wasn't sure where that burst of confidence was coming from, but it felt good. I felt like I was a princess again after so long.
Yunho raised a brow, eyes slowly morphing from surprise to anger. "No."
At the end of the day, I was still afraid of him overall. "S-Sir, with all due respect I just wanted to explain---"
"Whatever happens outside that doesn't involve me directly, I have no concern, no power over it, slave. You best wise up because I am losing my patience with you," Yunho stated with no expression. I shuffled my feet, my heart stilling when I realized that after all of this, I still can't face up to him. One word and I know he will either have me executed or just finish me off, himself. "You do realize that I tolerate you simply because I'm not ready to kill you yet?" Yunho roughly lifted my chin up so I could meet his eyes. "The goal is to slowly break you, yes?"
Tears began to pool at the corner of my eyes. That look in his eyes, it was the same look my father had when he was about to do something very sinister. I began to whimper when he started to lean down again, but instead of the usual stolen kisses, he leaned down my ear. "I'll let you in on a little secret," he whispered. "I know everything that goes around. Including what happened. I even knew the amethysts were fake."
Everything clicked all at once. He didn't need me to verify if the gemstones were real or not - he just wanted to see if I was capable of following the rules and not escape once I'm given the opportunity. "However," he leaned away. "You do need to be punished. You were late, but you know what?"
I looked at him expectantly and he continued. "There was a small part of me that wishes you did disobey me. I would have had a reason to kill you for good."
He tucked my hair out from my face behind my ear with the coldest look in his eyes. Shivers traveled down my spine when he traced my now exposed collarbone lightly. "Don't you think it would be a shame if your skin gets branded?"
At first I didn't understand what he meant, but when it hit me, all the blood started traveling up to my head and effectively giving me intense nausea. I started to beg. "P-Please don't---"
"Why not?" he sarcastically asked. He unbuttoned his shirt - or rather, he pulled roughly on it and the buttons loosened - and set a section of his shirt aside to reveal a nasty burn on his smooth, otherwise flawless skin. "We have to get even somehow."
Horror replaced my expression of fear and terror. My father branded and burned his skin as a form of torture. I swallowed as I looked at the scarred area, finally understanding the extent of his anger and hatred towards me. He must've been through a lot. "So, how about it, Y/N?" Yunho buttoned his shirt back. "The goal is to slowly break you, yes?"
Acceptance passed through me, and I felt like I was separated from my body. "Go ahead. I-I don't hate you," I blurted out.
His brows shot up in amusement. "Interesting. Why?"
I bit my lip, hesitating if I should tell him or not, but it was too late to back out at this point. "I don't want to give you more power than you deserve over me. I simply don't care about you, even though I know why you're doing this to me."
In an instant, I regretted my decision. Yunho's face slowly transformed from neutral to pure hatred in a couple of seconds. His entire face reddens in anger and I yelped when he grabbed my arm and began dragging me roughly towards his side of the room and threw me on his bed. He hovered over me quickly. His eyes were becoming so red from anger and the usual scowl in his face was getting deeper and deeper. My heart sank, he was so beautiful even when he was on the brink of going insane with rage. "You're going to submit to me," he gritted his teeth as he seethed in anger. "Consider this another lesson, you know what I'm going to do to you right now?"
I shook my head frantically when he started to blindfold me. He barked at me loudly to stay still and my body just froze in complete fear. The blindfold had completely darkened my sight and all my pleas were getting ignored. I felt Yunho get off of me and I heard him walk towards the far end of the room. When your sight is taken out, all the other senses become even stronger.
"You can thank your father for the wonderful scar he gave me," Yunho's voice was coming from the very front of the bed. I heard metal clinking against one another and my body froze in realization. “But I’m not going to,” he whispered. "Open your eyes."
"W-Why?" I whispered.
"Your father made me into the monster that I am, this is just a taste, but I wouldn't do it to my worst enemy."
He stood up and urged me to follow him. I wiped my tears and got up to follow him. I have nothing to lose at this point. I followed him towards the section of his chambers I haven't been before and was a bit surprised to find shelves upon shelves of books. I stared in awe, my father never let me read, but it never stopped me from sneaking out and learning anyway.
"Pick one and take it," Yunho gestured to the shelves. "And pick well. You won't have this opportunity again."
"How did you know I can read?" I asked, my voice scratchy.
"I just do. Hurry up before I change my mind."
It didn't take a while for me to decide what I wanted. There was this specific book I've always wanted to read but I couldn't because it wasn't accessible to just anyone. I looked around and found exactly what I wanted. I tiptoed to reach it because unfortunately, it was perched very high. Figures. The owner of the book was a foot taller than me. My cheeks warmed when I felt heat directly behind me. I looked up to see Yunho, his arms outstretched. I couldn't help but stare at him. He had such sharp yet delicate features at the same time. Subjectively and objectively, there was no denying that he was beautiful. He was the dark, melancholic type of beauty.
"Divine Comedy," Yunho raised his brow as he handed me the book. "Interesting choice."
I nodded, not knowing what to say. "Thank you for the book, Sir."
Yunho hummed in response, his eyes held no expression as usual. He took one look at me before walking towards the door. "Organize my suits and pair them with my pants according to your liking. I'm not sure what time I'll be back, but I'll send someone if I don't."
He was like this. Sometimes, he would ask me to do odd jobs for him here and there, like he didn't just threaten me. I had a sneaking suspicion that it was so I didn't even think of escaping - not that I could, his chambers were heavily guarded - but I digress. I did what I was told. It was easier than I thought since Yunho seemed to be a very organized person, himself. I couldn't help but realize how much I've memorized the way he wanted certain things - he did like blue a lot, disliked velvet, and the little things that went unnoticed by many.
But so far, I haven't been asked to work somewhere else. Mostly, I would just stay in my quarters or Yunho would call me out for certain things. The other maids and servants had found ways to sabotage me. The last time I was out, I was asked to do the laundry, but the servants locked me in the drying room. Yunho almost executed me on the spot even though it wasn't my fault. I got distracted and I opened the book given to me. It had been a while since I felt like myself again and I was doing anything to preserve the little happiness I had right now before it went away again.
"Wow," I exclaimed in awe as I turned the book from page to page, genuinely excited to be able to finally read again.
I sat on Yunho's bed, biting my lip in apprehension. It was just a few moments and a couple of pages before I went back to work again. Besides, he said he wasn't going to come back, right?
For once in my life, I wanted to give in and just do what I wanted, and so I did. Yunho's bed was much softer than mine so the added comfort was giving me pure bliss as I continued reading on.
Soon enough, all the events that happened today were all forgotten as I got lost into another world that wasn't mine.
"How long do you think it's been?"
"I don't know, and I don't care."
"Really? You've never let any woman in your room, much less sleep on your bed, Yun."
"I didn't know you were so obsessed with me, Uncle."
"Don't call me that, brat. Anyway, should I wake her up?"
"No. Leave her alone."
It was one of those moments where it felt like my soul was separated from my body. I could hear everything, but for some reason, my brain wasn't connecting anything and my spirit wasn't waking up. I was aware that there were two voices, one of which was Yunho. All the fatigue caught up to me and I let myself fall back asleep once more.
This bed was the most comfortable thing I've ever been in. It wasn't the quality of it, the one I had back home was softer and bigger, but the solace it brought upon me, though I never understand why.
"You didn't finish your chores."
I squeezed my eyes shut before I sat up. There was no point in pretending since he knows anyway. Yunho didn't even bother to look at me, he was busy writing on a parchment and reading a book at the same time. "I apologize, Your Highness."
I realized my mistake when he paused a bit. Yunho had never told me to call him anything other than 'Sir' before, and surprisingly, he didn't comment on it. "Apologies won't get them done," he grumbled. "I didn't mean to sleep on your bed," I moved to take the blanket off. "I'll just---"
He put a hand up to halt me. "Stay. I need to ask you a few questions."
I nodded, unconsciously grabbing the blanket and wrapping myself around it. I felt a little exposed, though I'm sure Yunho would never look at me in that way, but the way he was looking at me right now, it left me a bit unnerved.
"Anyway, it's time for you to give your dues."
I was confused, but I let him talk anyway. "I need to permanently end your father's reign," his eyes turned stony for a moment. "And you're my ticket to that. For now, find something to do and come back here within three hours."
Right. That was what this was about anyway - at the end of the day, I was nothing but my father's daughter. Without being told, I got up and started to make the bed. I was starting to get better at it as time went by but I still wasn't good at it. I could feel Yunho's eyes follow my every move and it was slightly uncomfortable but nothing unmanageable.
"Get out, Y/N," he said without sparing me another glance.
This is where it gets tricky, my first instinct was to always go to the gardens, but the moment I stepped in, everybody literally glared at me. "No shame at all, princess?" People would snort at me.
Same with the kitchen and all the other sections I can think of. Without any other choice, I decided to walk my way towards a place I've been putting off for a while. I just hope that the person I'm looking for was there. I took a deep breath before knocking on the wooden infirmary wooden door. Luckily for me, Yeosang was there, but so was another person.
"Y/N? Are you hurting somewhere?" Yeosang frowned as he slowly made his way towards me.
I smiled. He was genuinely thoughtful towards me and I couldn't help but like him. "No, he sent me to do stuff but..."
He nodded his head in understanding. "How long do you have?"
"A couple of hours, I-I just, uhm..."
Yeosang quickly held my shoulders and led me to sit on his station. "Don't worry, I'll find something. He was just leaving," he gestured to the man he was with. "By the way, this Kim Hongjoong, he was visiting from Wonderland. Hongjoong, this is..."
That name sounded extremely familiar. I was pretty sure my father had mentioned it once or twice.
Sensing Yeosang's hesitation, Hongjoong cleared his throat. "I know," he shook his head. "It's quite a shame, I know why he's imprisoning you and I get it."
He sighed. "But you are not your father. The princess of Aurora has no business being here."
My heart fluttered, but I couldn't relish the feeling. The fact of the matter is, I was here and nothing I could do was able to change anything. "I-I appreciate it," I gave him a tight smile.
Hongjoong patted my shoulders. "To suffer is to find meaning in the suffering. Be strong." He walked out to leave. I frowned, his voice sounded awfully familiar too - the tone, the diction. I let it slide for now and focused on today's agenda. Yeosang was nice enough to let me clean around even though I didn't need to. It was embarrassing, he had to teach me how to do them. Soon enough, hours passed and I had to go back. "Thank you very much for helping me out," I bowed. "I-I don't want you to get in trouble for being associated with me."
"Don't worry," Yeosang brushed off. "Here, give this to him when you go back so he's in a good mood."
He handed me a scroll that was carefully held together by a thin thread. "This is just intel. Political stuff."
After saying more thanks and more promises that I'll go back to either him or San for more work, I waved him goodbye and went back to Yunho. "Right on time, Y/N. Well done," the latter praised without even bothering to look up from his work. I frowned, has he been working the entire time I was gone to do some duties? I stood directly in front of his table and he didn't notice at first. "What's that?"
He was referring to the scroll. I gave it to him and he proceeded to read it. I couldn't even tell if it was good news or not, he always wore no expression on his face. "Mingi," Yunho called. The said man entered the room shortly and waited patiently. "Summon the Second Prince and the Grand Duke."
"S-Should I go to my chambers, Sir?" I stammered, my heart in my throat, when Mingi had left.
"No," he glanced at me once. "It shouldn't take long."
Minutes later, Prince Jongho came in with Wooyoung in tow. It was odd and I couldn't help but hold my breath as I stepped back to give them space. Yunho had never, ever let me stay before when he had to discuss anything involving the kingdom and right now, I didn't even know what to do.
"Well?" Yunho asked impatiently when nobody said a single word.
"Brother," Jongho stared at me pointedly. I cowered, his glare had the same quality that Yunho has, except his was deadlier. "Do you wish to proceed with her in the room?"
I sighed softly, between the two of them, the Second had always been more vocal about his hatred towards me, so this comes as no surprise anyway. "Why not? This has everything to do with her, no?" Yunho leaned over and looked at his brother with a challenge. "Or do you just have a habit of contradicting me every chance you get, Jongho?"
I know that look, and I hated it. It was rhetorical; he was waiting for you to fail so he could strike. It was what made him more terrifying than his brother or anyone else, for that matter. "You know that's not what I mean," Jongho gritted his teeth. "Her father---"
"I know who her father is," Yunho banged the table loudly with his fist, the sound of it making me jump up slightly. The silence in the room was deafening, even Wooyoung who was usually the one who deescalated everything didn't utter a single word.
"You should have been King, Jongho," Yunho smirked sarcastically, the veins on his neck almost popping in anger. "Having said that, my prisoner is perfectly capable of shutting her mouth. Come here, Y/N."
I was a deer in headlights. Why was he asking me to come over? I had no time to wonder, my feet had a mind of their own and started walking towards the King. I lowered my head when Jongho's glaring eyes followed my every move until I was directly in front of Yunho. "Sit down," he commanded. I was confused and looked around helplessly until Yunho shook his head and pointed at his lap. "Here."
My eyes widened and my face began to heat up wildly at the suggestion. He was such an enigma to me - one moment he would be this close to actually ending my life, and the other he would do things that confused my heart. I was used to his humiliation and unfortunately, everyone else was also used to Yunho doing so. It wouldn't be the first time in front of Wooyoung, but it would be in front of Jongho. I sat gingerly on Yunho's thigh, my cheeks reddening gradually in an intimate position.
"See?" Yunho mocked as he snaked his arm around my waist. "She's such a good girl."
Both Wooyoung and Jongho's face wore an initial shock and they turned their heads to avoid looking at me and the King. I know why he was doing this - it was to show that I do whatever it is that is told of me, no matter how humiliating and degrading it was. This was how he was. He had no problem dehumanizing me. I just had no idea how far he'd go sometimes. What's more is that it was also to keep everyone in check. Right now, Wooyoung and Jongho looked extremely uncomfortable.
I yelped when Yunho lifted my waist a little to position me properly on his lap and my buttocks was directly above his nether regions. My breath kept hitching at every single move and I could have sworn I stopped breathing when he leaned my back towards his chest, the heat of him directly seeping onto me. "Proceed," he commanded. It was one word, yet it held so much weight. I shuddered when his warm breath tickled my skin. He chuckled softly.
The hesitation was clear on Wooyoung's face, but he cleared his throat and proceed to the talk about all the affairs, specifically about Aurora, and alternated speaking with Jongho. They were still uncomfortable, but I could tell they were ignoring what was happening just so they could get out of the room quickly. "You're going to be good and stay still, right?" Yunho whispered on my ear low enough so only I could hear.
I squirmed and tried to turn away but his dark eyes held me captive. I nodded slightly and he gave me a lazy smirk. A zing of pleasure shot through me, I have never seen Yunho's face do anything other than frown or scowl.
"Tell me all of the infrastructural damage and the cost," Yunho stated, his lips getting dangerously close to my neck.
"Right away," Jongho grumbled, clearly displeased at the scene unfolding before him, and began to recite everything.
I couldn't concentrate on any of what they were talking about, my heart was about to leap out of my chest and I was afraid that I couldn't catch it. I bit my lip hard when he leaned in and placed his lips on my neck. Something stirred inside of me as his mouth moved slowly and surely as if he had done this before. I made eye contact with Wooyoung but he just turned away, his face holding extreme discomfort. I gripped my dress tightly in my hands when I felt him lightly suck on a certain part of my skin and wetness pooled down my core. It was an unexplainable feeling and I wasn't sure if I liked it or not. I let out a tiny whimper and everybody freezes. Yunho pulls away and I shut my eyes in pure embarrassment.
"Get out," Yunho growled lowly. It was all Jongho and Wooyoung needed. They both ran out of the room in record time as if something terrible was chasing them down. Yunho took one good look at me and demanded. "Get on the bed, Y/N."
Shivers worked down my spine as I quickly got off him and climbed towards the bed. Soon enough, the bed dipped down and then his body blanketed over me. He suddenly grabbed my hair and my eyes automatically swelled with hot tears. But I felt no fear. I didn't understand what I was feeling, but it wasn't fear.
And then we were kissing. Or rather, he was claiming my lips. That one lesson I had with Wooyoung did nothing to prepare me with his onslaught. Yunho was rough, there was no emotion behind the gesture. His goal was to take what he wants without giving me anything in return.
"You can do better than this," he murmured, my bottom lips between his.
Tears filled my eyes, but my heart soared. I was so confused about what I was feeling and it was making me extremely emotional. I felt my head grow weary with the realization of what I was feeling, though I wasn't too sure. That 'lesson' with Wooyoung did nothing to prepare me for this. I let out a small moan when his tongue started to play with mine, much to my shame and helplessness. There was not any sound or grunt from him.
And then he just stopped. He leaned his forehead on mine and I breathed his scent in. It was a mistake because I knew I would look for it from now on and I can't just get it when I wanted - no, needed - it. He got off and laid down next to me, his eyes watching me, and I watching him in return.
"You are my prisoner and you should never forget that," he rasped. My heart was in my throat and I was about to apologize, when he continued. "But today, I'm going to pretend you are not."
I was too sleepy to comprehend anything, my body was slowly giving out because it was like Yunho sucked my soul out of me with his onslaught. I realized that he, too, looked worn out. I wanted to say something, anything, but the fatigue was slowly catching up to me.
"Sleep," he whispered. As I slowly fell into a slumber, I felt an arm pull me closer to a warm body. Yunho felt warm, I needed his warmth. I craved it, and I don't understand why.
"These are actually beautiful, you did a great job," San smiled as I led him through the garden and showed him the strip of flowers I planted. "You have talent for this, Y/N."
"Thank you," I giggled daintily. "It's all because of you I was able to work in the gardens."
It's been closer to a year now ever since Aurora had been conquered and I was imprisoned as collateral. Lately, I've been working mostly in the royal gardens after the old caretaker had passed away. Most of the servants did not understand the language of flowers so I took it upon myself to take over. Well, San pulled a few strings.
"I have to get going now," San sighed. "The King sent me to Wonderland for some business, I'm afraid you won't be able to see me for a couple of months."
I nodded in understanding. "Take care. Would you please kindly tell Kim Hongjoong my greetings?"
I don't see Hongjoong a lot but he does come visit often. I've yet to figure out how I knew him from before, I still haven't figured it out, but he's been a wonderful company; very different from all the hate I've been receiving.
"Oof!"
I groaned in surprise when a child no older than four stumbled onto the ground, but not before accidentally hitting my legs. I quickly got down on my knees and helped the poor child. "Are you okay?" I asked worriedly and dusted off the dirt from her clothes.
"I-I'm lost, I can't find my mommy," the little child's lips quivered as small tears fell from her chubby cheeks.
"You poor thing," I cooed. "Come, why don't we look for your mommy?"
I quickly held the little girl's small hands into mine as we ventured off. The royal garden was vast, it took me a while to get used to it too and got lost on multiple occasions as well. I took her to the exit where all the servants gathered, and sure enough, one particular woman was frantically running around and asking people if they had seen a child wander off that was no older than four years old. When she saw me, her face went pale as a ghost even as her child slowly ran off to her mother's embrace. She quickly ran to me and bowed repeatedly, leaving me aghast.
"I'm so sorry about my child, Aurorean princess!" the mother cried out. "Please don't punish us!"
It was as if my chest had been hit with something heavy. It hurt to see that my father had left these people with long lasting impressions of trauma that they were not able to leave behind so easily. I felt a sense of remorse, even though I knew that none of this was my fault. "It's Y/N," I offered her a small, tight smile. "I am no longer a princess. Your child got lost and I was hoping we'd find you here."
Her mouth dropped open in disbelief and apprehension filled her expression. I can't say I blame her, but it never meant that none of this hurt. I bent down eye level to the now smiling child as she held onto her mother's dress. "Here, take it," I gave her a pink rose. "I really like this flower, can you keep it safe for me?"
The child happily accepted the rose and I bowed slightly to the mother before I walked off. "Good day, miss."
It was odd how one gesture set off everything. As I walked away, I couldn't help but hear the gasps of surprise and all the whispers I heard along the way.
"That's her, right? That prisoner princess?"
"I thought for sure she was going to punish everyone here!"
"Why is she not acting like her bastard father?"
That day set off something I never, ever expected when I first came here. One day, a group of people from the kitchen approached me and asked if I wanted to try and make food for the servants. "Of course," I smiled brightly. I could see the shocked expressions on their faces when I agreed. "Lead the way."
I had the best meal of my life in that kitchen, not because of the food, but because of the company I had. It was interesting, the crazy part was that I helped that child because I wanted to. It started a spiral of events, and soon enough, I was able to walk through the halls with less glares and most acceptance from the servants.
Joy filled my heart every night before I went to bed at the thought of me and most of the servants getting along. I learned their stories, apologized profusely on behalf of my father. I will never get used to their dumbfounded expression, but it was worth it if I gained a companion or two afterwards. It just intensified all the anger and hatred I had against my father. These were innocent people, he had no business killing for his own gain, torture people for more monetary gain. It was sick, and it made my stomach churn at the thought.
Suddenly, in came the Head Knight. Everyone bowed and he did the same. "Y/N," he began. "The King requests for you."
This was another thing I never expected. "You're getting along with everyone pretty well," Mingi stated as we walked along the familiar halls of the palace. "I'm glad."
"I love the people," I said truthfully. "Everyone seems so full of life and full of love, regardless of what everyone has been through."
Mingi gave me a genuine smile. "Now you understand why Yunho is the way he is with this kingdom." He opened the door for me and ushered me to get in. "Thank you very much, Mingi. I will see you around."
"Sit down," Yunho ordered the moment the door was closed.
I did as told and he gave me a scroll and a quill to write with. I looked at him confused until he spoke up. "What's your writing proficiency?"
I hesitated, but he most likely knew the answer already. He just needed to hear it from me. "I can rival scholars, My King."
He hummed, satisfied. He handed me a couple of books. "These are both about Dune and Aurora," he explained. "Find common ground and write them so I can compare them with each other. Questions?"
"No," I shook my head. "Thank you for the opportunity, Sir..."
He didn't respond and I didn't know what to say anyway so I kept my mouth shut. I began reading and scribbling what I could, slower than I thought since I haven't done anything academic in over a year by now. We worked in silence, and it was much appreciated since there were some things I had to translate, but I tried my best to concentrate and put a lot of effort into every word I did.
He was a good and wise king, he did what was best for his people and it was what my father hated about him the most. It had become a habit for me the more Yunho had summoned me to do more writing.
"For what do I have a prisoner for if you're not going to do some actual work in here?" Yunho would always bite back whenever I always asked him why. He was an intelligent man, I'd come to figure out. He was very eloquent with his writing, very meticulous and well-versed. Not to mention that my heart would always skip a beat whenever I glanced at him while he wrote some more.
"Sorry to bother, Sir, but I don't know what this means," I frowned as I lifted up the manuscript.
"Let me see," Yunho beckoned me over with a wave of a hand. He took one look at it. "Those are symbols of an old language. You need another source to translate."
It had become a favourite activity of mine and I always looked forward to it everyday. There were no words between us, no mockery, no harsh words, and I wasn't a prisoner even for a minute. "This isn't right," I mumbled a little louder than I thought. I covered my mouth when I realized what I did, but it was too late. Yunho was already staring at me.
"What isn't?"
I blushed in embarrassment and the sudden attention. "Your Highness, I-I just translated something really awful in my point of view." He urged me to continue. "The suffering of the common people," I gulped. "A transliteration of how."
He stared at me for a moment. I couldn't read his expression so I wasn't sure if he was angry or not. "And what about it?"
"The monarchy is meant for the people, for the people. What would be their other purpose? I-I understand that they're there for order, but why are the people still suffering?"
Yunho stared at me with a demeanor I couldn't read, but then again, he was never an open book. Or at least, not yet. I held his eye contact, unblinking. He breaks it, nodding painfully slow. He sighed. "The rules aren’t run by us. This world was built on hate and has always been morally bankrupt," Yunho explained. "If it was the opposite, you wouldn't be here."
It was such a morbid point of view yet it was so realistic. He hummed. "And you with the righteous mind. There were many before you, yet the natural evil that is human nature slowly takes over. What makes you so different?"
There was so much to admire about this man yet I don't know where to begin. His words were always this force that always made me want to listen to him - he was that compelling. The fact that he was aware of the vulnerability of the world was so compassionate, but I knew it was born from the suffering that was my father.
No other words need be spoken. I resumed working on whatever Yunho gave me, concentrating on the work because deep inside, I wanted to please him. I didn't let anything disturb me, not the taunts of some nobles coming in and out, not Seonghwa commenting in surprise on how pretty my handwriting was, and not even when I was told to stop. I gave Yunho the scroll I filled out so he could inspect it. My hands were aching by the time I was done, but it was absolutely worth it.
He stared at me intensely and I couldn't help but flush under his gaze. "Come here," he commanded softly. I did as told. "Would you like to stop writing or do you wish to continue?" Yunho asked. His eyes said everything, he was waiting for me to say no.
"I would like to continue if it's okay, My King," I answered. Yunho nodded. His usual expression of disdain was nowhere to be seen and there was something in his eyes - tenderness. He sat up and lowered my body a little and I closed my eyes out of reflex, but mostly because I was scared I'd do something I'd regret if I looked at him.
"Good," Yunho I heard him say. And then, he kissed my forehead softly. Butterflies flipped my stomach upside down. I could hardly believe what was happening. I expected a lot from Jeong Yunho, but certainly not this. His lips lingered and I savoured the feeling. It was worth it. "T-Thank you, Sir," I stammered.
"Continue writing," Yunho pulled away as if nothing had happened. But I couldn't concentrate on anything after.
I still felt his lips on my skin and the very thought of it jumbled my mind into a frenzy. It went on like that until late at night. I felt my body giving up and a small yawn escaped from my lips. My eyes kept closing in on me but I caught myself before they fully closed for the night. I could feel Yunho's eyes on me and I was concerned if he was going to say anything, but he kept on watching. I decided to let my head rest a bit and leaned on the table. It was a mistake, all the exhaustion came crawling onto me and sleep went in and out of my system.
"Who's out there?" I heard Yunho's voice call out.
I heard the door creak open and close but the sleepiness had rendered my body weak. "Yun?" a voice answered back. I knew it was Seonghwa again. It was fascinating, everybody dropped the honorifics when they thought nobody was around to listen.
"Carry her to bed."
I felt myself being carried and I welcomed the warmth Seonghwa had provided me. He started walking, but Yunho's voice sounded again. "Not her bed, Hwa. Mine."
"Oh?" Seonghwa was confused, but he did as told anyway. He laid me down on the familiar bed and I automatically inhaled the scent the sheets had to offer me. "Good enough?"
"You may leave."
There it was, the stony edge on his voice. It was what I was used to. But it was like the universe had other plans for both of us. I felt the bed dip and Yunho's voice would be the last thing I heard before I completely fell asleep. "I should have killed you a long time ago before you started messing with my head."
It was, without a doubt, the most peaceful sleep I have ever had in my entire twenty-three years of living. When I woke up the next day, I felt myself being shaken awake. At first, I thought it was Yunho finally getting sick of my insolence and kicking me out but, instead, two familiar faces met my eyes.
"Yeosang?" I sat up so quickly that I started to get a migraine. "Hongjoong? What are you guys doing?"
I was about to rub the sleep off my eyes but I frowned when I realized that my hands were bandaged. I looked at Yeosang in affection. A thought suddenly passed me and I turned to Hongjoong. "Does this mean San is back if you're here?"
"Of course," Hongjoong smiled. He paused for a bit. "I told him not to come here. I...wanted to talk to you about something. I'll make it quick before my nephew comes back."
My brows rise in confusion and a bit of paranoia. "I-I'm just a prisoner, there's nothing I could help you with," I nervously said. "Do I know your nephew?"
Hongjoong and Yeosang look at each other. "You don't know?" Yeosang asked in disbelief. I shook my head, thoroughly confused now. I took a good look at Hongjoong and that sense of familiarity comes back to me. I realized that he looks slightly familiar, too.
"Your King is my nephew," Hongjoong began to explain. "The former king, Yunho and Jongho's father, was my eldest brother. We had different mothers, however. My father had me late because of his...peculiar hobbies."
My mind began to shut down, and perhaps it was the shock. Now I know who this man was and why he's so familiar. I quickly stood up from the bed and bowed low at Hongjoong repeatedly and in panic. "Forgive my insolence, Your Majesty of Wonderland! I am terribly---"
Hongjoong - or rather, the honourable ruler of Wonderland - chuckled and urged me to sit back down on the bed. "I'm not like that. Plus, I owe you something, do you recall?"
I nodded at him and then slightly shook my head, signaling that I do remember, but I refuse to talk about it right now. He seemed to take the hint and quickly changed the subject before Yeosang questioned us both. "Right, now that's settled," he cleared his throat. "I'll be straight with you, you don't belong here, so I'm going to get you out of here."
You could hear a pin drop with how silent the room had become. Did I hear him correctly? "I-I'm sorry?"
"Yeo, go watch out for that brat," Hongjoong cocks his head towards the door. Yeosang took the hint and left.
"Please tone it down," I yelped. "I-I don't want you to get punished..."
Hongjoong blinked at me before laughing. "Don't worry, Yunho won't do anything. He can try. Your concern is appreciated though."
I frowned, unconvinced. For the whole year I've been with Yunho, I could tell that he will retaliate if anybody crosses him. He is very patient yet he has a short fuse. His unpredictability scares me sometimes. "You've been here for a year?" he asked. I nodded. "Yet that air of royalty never left you. When I first saw you here, I thought you were visiting as a princess. Imagine my surprise when I was told you were a prisoner of war."
"I don't understand," I frowned.
"Being royalty doesn't stop at status," Hongjoong softly said. "It's the way you talk, the way you walk, the way you move. Your blood never lies."
He paused. "You need to go back to Aurora. You're the only hope we have at this point."
My eyes widened at what he was trying to tell me. "B-But doesn't Dune own Aurora?"
"Yes and no," he explained. "Thun about it, why hasn't Yunho transitioned Aurora over to Dune? Aurora is about half a day away by horse carriage, it's not that far. You know the man he is, Y/N. When he wants something done, it will happen no matter how long it takes."
Hongjoong hit the nail on the coffin. I've been thinking about this for a while now but I was too afraid to bring it up to anyone.
"But he will do it," I sighed. "I've been working with him for a while now, there's official paperwork that says so."
"Which is why you have to go before that happens," he convinced, and by God, he is very good at it. "Please, Y/N, you are the queen Aurora needs to finish this damn war---"
"How?" I couldn't help but raise my voice. "Yunho owns me, don't you see it?"
"It's what I don't see," Hongjoong raised a brow. "He doesn't fully own you. You have no slave marking on."
I froze. I wanted to tell him that I didn't mean it that way and Yunho owns me in another sort of bind, but I keep my mouth shut. Of all the people in this world, I was the most aware of the slave collar. My father made everyone wear it. "Aren't you tired of this cycle, princess?" Hongjoong was getting agitated. "This imprisonment bullshit, it's a never ending cycle that won't stop until somebody steps up."
"But why me?" I exasperatedly question.
"Why not you?" Hongjoong retorted. "I am only one king, Y/N, and I cannot do this alone. I hate to bring this up, but the damage your father had inflicted, don't you want to stop it?"
I scoffed before I could stop myself. "Stop manipulating me."
Hongjoong smirked. "You see that sass and observation, Y/N? Imprisonment will never erase the royalty in you. All I want is simple, so as everyone who has suffered for so long," he practically begged. "You have my word that nobody will hurt you, all we want is for you to go back to Aurora and undo everything that's happened."
I narrowed my eyes on him. "We?"
A smirk threatens to spill from his lips but he covers it by clearing his throat. "Yes," he said. "There's people who want peace, and we're working towards it, but we need your cooperation."
I bit my lip, deep in thought. Well, that certainly changes things. "Do you have any idea what's going on with Aurora right now?" I asked, dreading the answer.
Hongjoong heaved a weighted sigh. "They need a permanent ruler," he whispered. "My people and yours have always worked in harmony. What your father did does not constitute Auroreans as a whole. They deserve peace too, you know that."
My heart sank. He didn't want to say it out loud, but he was basically saying that Aurora is currently in a state of disarray. A trickle of shame drops onto my soul. I got so used to being here that I fully accepted the fate handed to me. What happened to the strong Y/N who swore to always fight for what was right? Hongjoong only stared at me as I went through all the stages of grief and hesitation. So, escape, take over Aurora as its rightful ruler, and make peace with Dune. Simple, right?
Wrong. Yunho would kill me first.
"C-Can I think about it, at least?" I looked up at Hongjoong. "This is a little too much for me to take in right now..."
He nodded. "Of course, this is too sudden. I'm so sorry for bringing all of this upon you, princess. I really am."
"How would I tell you?" I followed Hongjoong as he went to the door.
He put a hand on my shoulder and smiled. "You'll know how to eventually."
I stood by the door for a lot longer than I intended to when Hongjoong had already left. I wanted to tell him, I really did, but how was I supposed to tell him that my hesitation is from my unwillingness to actually leave? I've grown attached to the people here, but the most dreadful out of them all, my want to serve and please Yunho has been growing by the minute.
On the other hand, my people back home are waiting for me. They were the people I lived for even after my imprisonment. Hongjoong's point was impossible to ignore - this cycle between wars and this never ending hate against one another has to stop. Suddenly, the room was suffocating. I decided to step out and walk around for fresh air. It was something I did when I needed to think.
I should get an opinion, but I didn't know who to ask, though. I didn't want to bother Yeosang anymore, San would be okay but I bet he's tired from his journey, Seonghwa would raise a brow at my insolence and Wooyoung might behead me. Mingi's a no-go since he's always with Yunho.I sighed, it looks like I have to Yeosang or San one more time. As I walked further and further, I realized that I had mistakenly gone into the forest-y area. I'd never ventured this far and now I was upset that I was lost.
"Looking for something, princess?"
Warning bells went off my head. That wasn't a familiar voice. I turned around and saw a couple of unknown men that had gathered, and they were all glaring at me. "If the King won't kill you, we will," one of them spat. "How dare you show your face in here after everything we've been through?!"
My heart pounded at the danger I was in. I knew there would still be people who despised me, but it still hurt to hear.
"Get her!"
Before I could do anything, two men grabbed my arms and started to drag me out in the open. "W-Wait, unhand me!"
My breathing turned from heaving to full on hyperventilation. Before I could scream, a rag was put in my mouth to gag me and my screams afterwards were swallowed into nothing. My insides quivered in fear when I was pushed down harshly, though I tried not to get intimidated. I groaned when my hair was grabbed and tugged roughly. "I can't wait to carve your face," one of the men hissed directly on my face. "You look so much like your father, it pisses me off."
The fire in my soul died at that very instant. Was this truly the end for me?
"Get down on your knees to beg and maybe we won't hurt you," one of them propositioned. Everyone laughed out loud at that statement. It was at the moment that my resolve hardened - there was no way I was going to sell my dignity, or what's little of it, right here. When they realized that I wasn't going to move, all hell broke loose. "You fucking bitch, come here!"
My eyes widened when I saw a glint of something metallic in the air, but it was too late. The pain was out of this world, never in my life would I have imagined that the very first time I'd see a dagger up closer was when it was digging into my skin. "Help, please!" I screamed momentarily when I spit the gag out.
They were taking turns carving my body up, until I just became numb to it. They got angrier when my scream stopped. Even Yunho wasn't this cruel.
Suddenly, a figure showed up at the very far end of the clearing. It was Prince Jongho. His face paled and his expression was aghast. I knew from that far it was obvious what was happening. And then, he just left. I smiled bitterly despite the pain. I don't even blame him because my father killed his brother in front of him. His hatred for me knows now bounds.
"What the fuck are you savages doing?! Stop what you're doing!"
Everything stopped in that moment as I felt the light slowly slipping away from my world. No, I knew I wasn't dying, it was perhaps my body shutting down due to extreme pain and trauma. I looked up to see everyone staring at none other than Wooyoung, another person who hated me with extreme intensity. Had he actually stopped these people from hurting me? I didn't understand. He marched over but a voice stopped him from moving.
"You're supposed to be knights, you motherfuckers, stand down!" Mingi's deep, angry voice boomed all throughout the clearing. His furious strides quickly reached us. I have never seen him this angry and it terrified me.
"My Prince, what are you doing here?" I heard Wooyoung's soft voice
"What do you think?" Jongho snapped. "I'm the one who called Mingi, I had to get Yunho too, fuck, he's going to get so pissed..."
So Jongho didn't leave after all. These three were the ones who hated me the most, and now they were here at my weakest moment. Mingi's angry voice was so loud that it attracted attention from other people. "You incredible fuckers, you know what I'm going to do to you all?!" he screamed. "Stick my fucking feet up your asses and walk around like you're flip-flops! Knights!"
A couple of other knights came in and detained the perpetrators aside. I tried to keep my eyes open and they were open enough for me to see what was going on. "Goddamn it," Wooyoung hissed as he helped me sit down. "I'll have to stay here and wait for Yunho."
Mingi stepped up and began to take me in his arms. "I'll take her out of here," he murmured. And then, he was carrying me. While everybody was distracted, I saw one of the men about to throw a dagger at me and Mingi's direction. A shot of adrenaline burst through me and I shouted, "Watch out!"
A look of panic crosses Mingi's face and he had no time to avoid it. But the knife didn't hit us. This was reminiscent of a theatre play with how things were turning up. Everybody pales and for a moment, everything goes silent. I was able to fully internalize everything. I realized I was bleeding profusely and so was Mingi and Wooyoung since they touched me, and that there was another presence.
Yunho heaved an irritated sigh as he stared at his bleeding hand, the one he used to catch the dagger. He turned to me, his face holding no expression. He hands me the dagger. “Kill them," he instructed. Everyone's breath hitched as they waited for my decision.
My mind was a whirlwind of overwhelming emotions. "I-I can't," I wheezed out.
Yunho raised a brow in amusement. "Justice isn't always merciful," he said. "They would kill you in a heartbeat."
I shook my head, the little movement making me dizzy. "That's n-not what I meant," I whispered hoarsely. "Y-You do it. Take the lead and reign over me, Yunho."
He nodded slowly. "Take them to the adjoining room of my office," he instructed Wooyoung. They share a knowing look and Wooyoung walks away. Yunho turned back to Mingi. “My chambers."
I closed my eyes and let myself lay limp in Mingi's arms. Every move hurt no matter how careful he was, but I dare not complain. It certainly caught the attention of some people and I could hear gasps and barely contained anger at my condition. By this, I could hear Yeosang panicking and running off to get his medicinal supply ready. I cracked my eyes open for a little and was not surprised by the amount of people already staring at us. I was just in time to see familiar faces, too.
"What the hell is all this commotion?" Seonghwa was aggravated when he went to the front. He took one good look at me and the blood from his face drained. "Oh, God..."
I was so embarrassed to be seen this way - weak, vulnerable, and helpless. When we entered the chambers, Hongjoong was there waiting. He looked like he was about to say something to Yunho and then he saw me being laid down on the bed. "What happened?" he asked. I don't care who filled him in and he sighed in understanding when he was fully informed.
"Alright everybody, get out unless you're going to volunteer to help out," Yeosang announced before sitting on the side of the bed.
"What do you want me to do?" Seonghwa rolled his sleeves up and sat down next to Yeosang as Hongjoong left to go to the room next to Yunho's office. I was so surprised, he had always been impartial towards me. And speaking of Yunho, he was just leaning by the door, silently watching as his eyes took everything that was happening. I was fine with that, I didn't need to hear him scolding me. Or was I afraid of his disappointment?
"Okay, so it seems that the damages were done mostly to her arms," Yeosang murmured. "Hold them up so I can clean them up."
Seonghwa does as told. I bit my lip harshly as tears fell from my eyes at the sting from the herbs being used to disinfect my wounds.
"Wait a minute," Mingi suddenly murmured, his brows scrunching up as he looked closer at my arm. "There's a pattern, letters---oh my god."
"What?" Seonghwa takes a look and his mouth hangs. It's rare for him to lose composure. He turns around to look behind him. "Yunho..."
Yunho stared at my arm for a solid minute before he turned around and went into the room where Hongjoong was, but he left the door ajar a bit. Loud voices can be heard from the inside. My heart lurched to my throat. I pulled my arm to try and see, but Seonghwa gently grabbed my chin and tilted it up while he shook his head. "Don't look," he said softly. "For your own sake."
"I-It's bad, isn't it?" I croaked.
Yeosang held my hand and squeezed it. "By the time we're done, it will be gone, okay? I have methods to heal without leaving scars, don't you worry."
"You son of a bitch, what makes us different?!"
We all stared at the direction of all the arguments that were slowly becoming louder and louder. It was Hongjoong, and he was furious.
"B-But, her father was a monster---"
"Save it."
The hard edge on that voice surprised me, for this person has nothing but sweet and accommodating to me. It was San.
"I feel bad for those assholes," Yeosang laughed sarcastically to lift my mood up. "San is a little more unforgiving when angry."
"You ought to be ashamed of yourselves!" Hongjoong hissed. "She's the last person you should've done this too, I am extremely disappointed with all of you!" My breath hitched, I sighed, bracing for what's next because I know exactly what he's going to say.
"During captivity, that princess you hate? She would feed everybody, teach everyone to survive after escape, cover for anyone so they wouldn't be punished. She was going against her father!"
Seonghwa, Yeosang, and Mingi all whipped their heads towards me. I closed my eyes to avoid them.
"You know what else?" Hongjoong chuckled darkly. "She gambled her life to help me escape when I was captured without knowing who I was. Hell, she didn't even remember who I was when she first saw me here.".
"But it doesn't erase anything that happened before, oh forgive our insolence, Your Majesty!"
Another round of arguments could be heard and Yeosang finally wrapped my arms, but not before I saw what they had carved on my skin - disgrace.
"That's enough."
There it was, the voice that always made me want to drop on my knees. There was a tense silence. "I killed the Aurorean King so we could be at peace," Yunho started. "I understand why you did it, but she is mine, and mine alone.”
I was startled and jumped a bit when the door opened to reveal Yunho. We made eye contact before he spoke. "It brings me deep sadness that all of you resorted to this brutality," he spoke, the weight of his words heavy. "We've all been through so much, but the day I see the monster the Aurorean King was in any of you, is the day I let all of you go. All of you, get out."
He turned to this room and spoke to no one in particular. "All of you as well, out."
And then it was just me and Yunho in the room, staring at each other intently. "M-My King," I whimpered at his sharp gaze. He raised a brow. "You had no problem calling me by name earlier," he made his way towards the bed. "Don't do it again."
I vaguely remember doing it and I had no idea why I even did it. His air of authority blanketed me as he got closer and closer until he was sitting on the bed. He didn't say anything for a while. "Never forget who you are," he said curtly and firmly. "The world will try you, it will grind you down until you are no more."
I stared at him and saw him in a different light for the first time. He wasn't a royalty, a king, and my captor - he was just Jeong Yunho. Tears started to collect in my eyes. I tried to turn away but Yunho grabbed my chin and tilted it to his face. "The scars will fade," he murmured. "Mine did."
Yunho pulled me onto his body and wrapped an arm around me. Something broke in me and it covered the shock I felt, I just burst right there and then. His other hand patted my back as sobs racked my entire body. It hurt, everything hurt. I've always imagined what it would be like to be in his arms. It was unfortunate that it had to be this way, but it didn't stop me from clutching his shirt and crying miserably. "You're very cold," I muttered in between tears.
"Am I cold or maybe you just don't deserve my warmth?"
"Forgive my i-insolence, Your Majesty."
"Sometimes, when people don't get what they want, they can’t stand the thought of limitations," Yunho sighed.
After a while, I recovered. I spent a lot of my time either in my room to be alone or Yunho's. He would give me a book to read so I could pass the time and it confused my heart so much. But after that, I haven't seen him much. His workload caught up with him and lately, I've been all alone either organizing what he asked me to or simply just basking in the gardens where all the servants spent time with me.
It made me happy that everyone had become warm towards me and was even angry at the knights that had hurt me, but I couldn't help but miss the time I spent with Yunho, even if all he did was glare or snarl at me. Right now, I was at Yeosang's clinic so could check up on me.
"Thank you, Sangie, you're always there for me," I smiled gratefully at him.
He stares at me a bit confused. "Uhm, yeah, no problem, but I'm not the one you should thank the most," he frowned. "Yunho would have beheaded me."
"W-What do you mean?" I asked, my heart beating uncontrollably hard.
"He was the one that kept sending me to you whenever you were injured," he shrugged. "You didn't know?"
My heart palpitated and my stomach did somersaults. Does this mean that he's not going to kill me anymore? "By the way," Yeosang interrupted my darkening thoughts. He dug through his arsenal and brought out an envelope. "This is about your escape."
I sat up straighter in attention. "From Hongjoong?"
Yeosang shook his head. "No, from our head."
"Head?" I titled my head in curiosity. "What does that mean?"
"It means that we take orders from someone higher than us," Yeosang chuckled. "Someone wants you out of here more than us. Now, run along. I have to tend to the King."
I froze and I felt my throat tighten up again. "W-Why? Is anything wrong with him?" Yeosang blinked at me and grimaced. Something tells me that I wasn't supposed to know, and that he assumed I knew. "Kang Yeosang..."
When he still didn't say a word, I bolted out of the room like my life depended on it. I didn't even turn back once. I didn't let it worry me though. The King was an abnormally strong person, so I'm sure he'll be fine. I went to his chambers and unsurprisingly, he wasn't there. I knew he wasn't avoiding me, he didn't care enough for me to do so. I went to my chambers and left the letter in there for now. Suddenly, I heard the familiar sound of the doors opening and closing. Yunho.
I was surprised to see him enter, but I was quickly taken aback by how pale he looked. I tried to stop the fluttering feeling in my stomach at the sight of him because it was the first time I've ever seen him look even remotely sick. When I observed him closer, his breathing was laboured and she seemed to be in great pain. I looked at his bandaged arm and it hit me - his hand was wounded when he caught that dagger!
I completely forgot about that and not once had he got it treated the whole time I was recovering and knowing him, he would never ask for help. My body started moving on its own and I quickly rushed to him and held his arm. I almost pulled away, his skin was burning hot. He was surprised to see me. He stiffened and pulled away from me harshly, glaring at me angrily. "What the hell are you doing?" he snarled. "Just because I haven't punished you in a while doesn't mean I won't hesitate to do it again."
"I-I'm so sorry, My King," I apologized instantly.
He didn't say anything and proceeded to sit down on his bed. It was then I realized how sick he was and he was probably burning up with fever. This might be my death sentence but I pushed forward again and held his wounded hand in mine. I frowned, it was definitely infected. "Y/N," he gritted. His tone held a lot of anger.
"Please let me help you," I begged.
"Do you want to die?" he growled through gritted teeth.
I gulped in anxiety. "You can kill me after," I whispered. "Let me help, please..."
He stared at me, unblinking, his eyes penetrating parts of me I had no idea existed before. It made me uncomfortable, but I never broke eye contact to show my sincerity. "One wrong move," he seethed, his voice dropping an octave lower. "I will kill you on the spot."
I smiled brightly before I could stop myself. I quickly stood up and bowed repeatedly. "Oh, I won't let you down!" I gasped. "Please lie down, I will fetch some cloth and water for you."
I was happier than I was supposed to be and quickly got to work before Yunho changed his mind. I got slightly cold water and some cloth and went back, but when I did, I was surprised to see that Yunho had fallen asleep on his bed. I quietly approached him and set down the water and cloth to the side and stared at him. I had never seen him asleep before. Whenever we slept on the bed, he was always up before me. He was hauntingly beautiful, something I know I can never have.
I dipped the cloth in the cold water and proceeded to dab it gently on his forehead and all over his exposed skin so he could cool off. When I reached his face, I was careful not to wake him. This was the only opportunity he had to rest and I don't want to disturb him. I went on like that for hours, going back and forth in the bathroom to refill the water so it doesn't go too warm. But it was no use. He was still burning up. Without hesitation, I undid the buttons on his shirt and dabbed it gently with the cloth as well. He would probably punish me for this when he awoke, but I could care less.
My heart dropped when I stared at his bare chest. The branding scar was there, but besides the few battle scars on him, his skin was otherwise smooth and toned. I set it aside for now, and focused on making him feel better, even though I knew that he wasn't awake to feel it for now. I leaned down to give the scar a small kiss and set my head down on his chest, just feeling his skin with mine. His heart had a steady rhythm, and tears fell slowly down my eyes and onto his chest.
I love him, I had fallen for him, and it hurt so much. I don't know how it happened or when it even started, but my heart held him in it and the realization made my heart shatter into a million pieces. Yunho wasn't someone I should have had feelings for. He captured me, imprisoned me, and hurt me before, but why do I even feel like this? It would never end well for me, and I knew he would break my heart. He was the king, and he harboured hatred for my father so intense that even my life wasn't enough to pay for it.
I jolted away and wiped my tears quickly when I heard Yunho groan and then he moved ever so slightly. He sat down and stared at me. Then, he looked down at his open shirt and quickly buttoned them up. He looked back at me and sighed. "What is it about you, Y/N?"
I stared at him, blinking repeatedly. "Whatever do you mean, My King?"
He crossed his arms. "I can't figure out if your demon father raised an angel, or if he raised a demon pretending to be an angel?"
The question surprised me and I looked away. "Y-You're awake, Your Grace..."
He smirked at my obvious attempt to change the topic. "Yes. Why? You want me dead?"
My eyes widened at the implication and I shook my head adamantly. "No! I-I don't!"
He shrugged and leaned back. "I'm surprised you didn't strike," he smirked. "Your cowardly father had a habit of killing people in their sleep."
"I won't ever hurt you, Sire."
Then silence, except for the loud beating of my heart - the heart that beat only for him. Yunho stared at me, and stared hard. I was nervous, is he going to punish me for touching him? "Come here," he said softly.
One second I was sitting on the edge of the end, and the next, I was in Yunho's arms, his body caging me in his warmth. I closed my eyes, everything felt so right at this moment. I couldn't even be surprised. I was so happy, but did the happiness outweigh the pain? My faith was walking on broken glass.
A surge of courage came over me and I buried my face on his chest. It didn't matter right now, or if he changed his mind, but right now, all I cared about was this moment between us. It was something I would never get to experience anymore because he won't be, hopefully, sick again for the longest time after this. Good moments were hard to come by as a prisoner, so I will imprint this memory in my heart.
"For the longest time now, I've had this question that's boggling my head," he whispered. "Who do you take after, if not your father?"
"I-I'm not too sure," I answered truthfully.
I looked up at him and he was already looking at me with those beautiful, but clouded eyes. "How are your arms?"
I was a bit surprised he even asked. "They're getting better, they don't hurt as much as they did a couple of weeks ago."
He nodded but didn't say anything else. "Would you like to sleep?" I asked him apprehensively.
"I just woke up," he raised an annoyed brow at me. "I don't like to sleep, it's when my thoughts haunt me the most."
I wouldn't be surprised. For all the things my father did, I would be surprised if nobody had nightmares. Even the king had some. It made my heart bleed once more. "Those years were the hardest times of everybody's lives," Yunho began to speak, his fingers lazily tracing my arms as he stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.
I didn't even realize that I was holding my breath. This was the first time he'd ever talked to me like this and it felt so good that he was confiding in me. "As a kingdom, we were always trained and prepared for any sort of attack, you should know this. It was difficult when you're powerless against a tyrant, though."
He gave a side eyed glance and I averted my eyes in shame even though it was not my fault. "But no one was prepared for the aftermath. Nobody knew where to begin and how to move on," he recalled softly, unadulterated pain flashing in his eyes. "There was no way to relax, everyone was paranoid that an attack would happen again."
Tears filled my eyes. I felt every pain that he went through even though I had no idea how extensive they were. Is this what it was like to love someone? It was such a curse. "Everyone has changed so much," he sighed deeply. "San used to be bubbly and a generally happy person. Wooyoung used to be mischievous, he was borderline annoying, but everyone loved him for it."
It was difficult to picture both of them in a different manner and it made me even sadder. "Yeosang had this child-like innocence to him that I can never, ever get back. It was hard to accept at first. Seonghwa had always been the way he is, but he was always smiling. Now it's gone."
"And Mingi," he continued. "He was always my biggest regret. He was just a boy. He used to take my punishments for me. He's become so much like me that I regret ever meeting him."
It began to shed light on why the Head Knight had hated me so much back then. My closest maid, Ilri, and I met when we were twelve years old. Yunho and Mingi most likely met that age as well. "The last two went further and further away from me," Yunho chuckled bitterly. "My brother and I used to be close. I don't even recognize Jongho anymore, and same with my uncle. Captivity changed Hongjoong."
He turned to look at me. "Do you know why I'm telling you all of this?"
"No," I answered with a slight shake of my head.
"Do not betray me, Y/N. I'm letting you in a little, don't prove me wrong by stabbing me in the back."
That sharp edge in my gut strengthened, the one that I thought would dull if time passed enough, and it was then I realized that I cannot leave this man. "Would you like to take your belongings in your chambers and move them in here," Yunho asked, though it was more of a statement rather than one.
My eyes widened and I stared at him. "I-Is that okay, Your Highness?"
"I wouldn't say it if it wasn't," he rolled his eyes. "Run along. Do some chores and I'll ask someone to do it."
"Thank you, My King," I bowed to him when I got up from the bed. Everything was too good to be true, that was something I made myself believe as I walked around, lost in thought. My heart hurt from the dilemma. I want to stay with Yunho, even though the best I'll be is to watch from the sides, but at the same time, my people need me - the people of Dune, Wonderland, and the other nations need me.
But even if I did choose to come with Hongjoong, how was I going to start over again? I know nothing about ruling a kingdom, let alone make peace with another kingdom that my own screwed and captured. Tears started falling from my eyes, I have never felt so helpless. Do I choose my happiness or choose the destiny I was always meant to follow?
"Y/N? Are you okay---wait, are you crying?"
The smile from Seonghwa's face disappeared and was replaced with concern. Ever since that day, he's always been very concerned about me. "Did he do anything to you?" he helped me get inside his office.
I shook my head and wiped the tears of my eyes. Of all the people who had to catch me in my feelings, it was Seonghwa. It was so embarrassing for me. "No, but I am very doomed, I am afraid."
He let out a deep sigh. "No offense, but what's worse than Yunho, himself?" Seonghwa deadpanned.
I laughed a bit in between my tears. He and Hongjoong were the only ones who could get away with this. "I'm in love with the King," I blurted out before I backed out. At first, it didn't hit him, but when it did, Seonghwa's eyes widened and he reeled back a little. He was probably expecting something bad, but surely not that one. I wasn't the type to cry. Even he knew I was doomed.
"It's not the end of the world, Y/N, it's okay," he awkwardly tried to cheer me up.
"Yes, but he will end me if he finds out," I frowned deeply. "I'm just a prisoner, and he absolutely abhors my father, and I fell for him anyway! He'll kill me if he finds out."
He handed me a glass of water, which I greedily gulped down. "This isn't the best advice, but in my opinion, the best thing you could possibly do is to set it aside for now."
"Have you ever fallen in love before?" I asked with genuine curiosity.
"Of course," he nodded. "Everybody has at some point, everybody has fallen out of love before, and everybody has been hurt before. It's human nature, Y/N."
I gave him a questioning look and he hesitated. "They're dead," Seonghwa smiled bitterly. "Childbirth complications."
I gasped, covering my mouth with my hand. "I-I'm so sorry about that..."
"I couldn't fully hate you, even though I should," he chuckled, shaking his head. "You remind me of my love so, so much."
In the end, I wasn't able to do any sort of chores because Seonghwa refused to let me out with my tear stained face. Suddenly, our peace was broken by a frantic knock on the door. "What's wrong?" Seonghwa asked the knocker, Mingi.
He pushed inside and quickly went to me. "You need to go to Yunho," he panted, his tone gravely. "And you need to go now."
"Hold on," I frowned, my heart thundering against my ribcage. "Why--"
He grabbed my arm and started to pull me. "I have no time to explain, please---"
"Song Mingi, calm down," Seonghwa was irritated. "What is going on?"
"Yunho is going berserk," Mingi growled. Me and Seonghwa looked at each other in surprise. "One minute, he ordered me and Wooyoung to move your stuff, and the next he's a screaming monster set to destroy everything, please you have to go."
A burning pain takes over my entire body and a chill passes over me instantaneously. The world stopped spinning because I had an idea why Yunho was furious. I ran as quickly as I could to Yunho, with Seonghwa and Mingi following, like I was chasing the very last airs of my breath and he was the only one who had it. I prayed as my feet hit the pavement that it wasn't what I thought it was. Destruction met the three of us the moment we entered the room. The furniture was disarray, papers were scattered all over the floor, and an angry King awaited us. When he set his eyes on me, I recoiled from how dark it was.
He took big strides towards me and raised his hand. "Wait, please, do not do it!" Seonghwa screamed while protectively putting me behind him. Yunho threw a piece of paper harshly against our direction and Seonghwa picked it up. Tears started to prick my eyes. I knew it - Yunho had read the letter. I haven't even had the chance to read it.
"Explain," Yunho snapped, his voice tense. He was disheveled, his hair was not fixed for once like he ran his hands over and over again on it and his face was mad with rage. "Explain to me right now or so God help me I will hurt you."
Seonghwa snapped his head at me after he read the letter, his expression of disappointment. "Y/N?" he asked, not wanting to believe anything. "What is this?"
"I can explain---"
"Mingi, call everyone," Yunho snarled. "I need to know who else was planning the great escape of my prisoner."
Mingi was shocked, but he moved nonetheless. "And you," Yunho pointed at me, his voice sounding low and deadly. It sent chills down my spine. "Explain."
I flinched and a tense silence followed. I didn't know what to say. I stared at Yunho, pleading with my eyes, but it was no use. "Say something!" Yunho screamed, banging his hand loudly on his wooden table. Soft cries and whimpers left my mouth. The sight of Yunho broke something inside me. He looked so defeated, so hurt, like a man who had just lost war within himself - like a man betrayed by someone he believed in.
He wasn't just hurt, he was shattered, and it was my fault.
"I-I didn't mean to hurt you, please, I can explain, I really didn't mean to," I begged pathetically for him.
"Then you should have never been born!" Yunho roared loudly, angrily swiping the paperwork in front of him flying, the sheets gradually falling down one by one towards the floor with a swoosh. It was very unnerving. That was the first time I'd ever heard Yunho raise his voice. His eyes were dilated in wild and sheer rage, unleashed without thoughts nor consequences. I will never forget those eyes.
"Let me go!" I shrieked, tripping on my feet when I tried to protest against him, but that only resulted in Yunho dragging me faster and even rougher than before. Suddenly, more footsteps came into the room and more protests resounded.
"Yunho, please, Yunho," I heard the familiar voice of Hongjoong sound. "Stop it, you're hurting her, Yunho!"
My insides contracted and I was left with a heart that exploded in my chest, clammy skin and hyperventilating as I was thrown on the floor. "Shut the fuck up," Yunho snapped, he charged at Hongjoong and gave him a strong punch in the gut. Hongjoong recoiled and coughed out. "You were going to take her away from me?"
If it wasn't for the situation, I would have spent all day thinking about that statement.
"Are you okay?" San's gentle hands helped me up and I leaned helplessly at him while Hongjoong explained to Yunho over and over again why my escape would be beneficial for Dune and everybody. "No," I sobbed loudly. "My heart hurts..."
He looked at me worried. "I will take you to Yeosang---"
"No, not like that. My heart hurts."
San's expression was forlorn when he realized what I was trying to say. "You gave him your heart."
I nodded, but I couldn't even finish my sentence because when I looked back, Yunho was in the process of charging towards Hongjoong. My body moved instinctively and I rushed to him, stopping him by hugging his waist. I yelped when he pushed me harshly. "You whore," he hissed. He pushed me down on my knees so I was kneeling on the floor. "I give you a little bit of kindness and you do this to me? How long have you been planning to stab me in the back?"
I shook my head. "I wasn't going to!"
He scoffed and pulled my hair. He got onto my face directly. "You expect me to believe that? Yunho snarled. "I should have killed you a long, long time ago. I should have branded you and let those dogs carve you up some more."
Something broke inside me, and a fire that was dormant in me sparked awake. I was angry, I had no right to, but I was. "How can you say that?" I growled back. "You're no different from my father if you wish other people to be hurt like you did!"
A moment of pain flashed in Yunho's eyes, but he blinked it away. I shouldn't have said that, but what else can I do? "My only mistake was that I wasn't not be able to cope with your rage, I have always done my best for you," I swallowed thickly, fat tears rolling down my eyes in pain. "If you're going to kill me, then just get it over with."
Is this what Seonghwa meant when he said that love hurts? And speaking of which, Seonghwa, Mingi, Hongjoong, and San were just behind us, just watching, not being able to do anything but just watch the scenes unfold. "Beg me," Yunho pulled my hair harder. "I don't know what I'll do if I don't like what I hear, I swear to God, Y/N."
I shook my head defiantly. "You can bring your army on me, but I won't beg."
Seonghwa was giving me pleading gestures, to just give in, but I won't. I looked Yunho square in the eye and continued. "Is there a part of you that dislikes seeing me happy when you are miserable? "
Yunho smirked darkly. "I never liked you enough to feel that way, slave."
Something died inside me there and then. There was no use, Yunho had always been empty except for when he had the urge to assert his dominance on me. He grabbed my hair and he began to drag me roughly, but everyone tried to stop him from hurting me further. "Get away from me!" Yunho yelled.
"You're making a grave mistake, Yun, please," Mingi pleaded with him by trying to grab me back, but Yunho just pulled me. He pushed me against the wall and I hit my head. The thump was loud and it caught everyone off guard. But not Yunho. He grabbed my head again and for a moment, it looked like he was going to slam it on the wall hard, but his eyes held so much hurt.
"I should," he whispered. "I really should."
"Yunho, stop it," Wooyoung suddenly interjected. I hadn't even realized he was here. "Send her somewhere, but don't do it, you're not like that."
"Her father---"
"Might have been a beast, but she did not choose her father."
My mouth hung open at Wooyoung's sudden statement. He still has that disdain in his eyes when he sees me, but it wasn't as strong as it was when I first came more than a year ago. They now held a bit of pity in them. Yunho scoffed loudly. "You were in on it," he was sarcastic. "The escape."
Everyone, including me, looked at him in surprise. "Yes and no," he sighed. "Yeosang talked to me, but I said no, but looking at you right now, this seems to be the correct decision."
"Who put you up to this?" Yunho asked, betrayed. "No offense, but none of you are smart enough to plan this." He went up to my ear and harshly whispered. "You're not leaving me. I refuse---"
"You wear a crown, but you're not my king," I said, trying to push him off. "You won't ever hear me scream!"
Yunho's eyes ticked in extreme anger and fury. "I don't want your screams," Yunho growled menacingly. "I want you."
He let me go, not only my body, but he looked like he was letting me go completely. Yunho looked worn out, he looked devastated. We all watched as Yunho tried to get a hold of himself, his eyes crestfallen with every move. We all held our breath when he grabbed his sword and swung it without energy. But he dropped it again.
"Go," he whispered. He looked so devastated and all the fight left his body. "I want you gone before the sun rises."
He stared at Hongjoong. "You take her wherever the fuck you want, but I will punish you and your accomplices myself when you come back, clear?"
Hongjoong nodded. "Clear."
"Go before I change my mind," Yunho spoke to me. "I never want to see you again."
"Come along," Mingi coaxed me out of there. I was in a robotic state by the time everything was over, like my soul was separated from my body and I was looking at myself from another perspective. Mingi guided me out along with an injured Hongjoong while the rest stayed behind. While I was leaving the room, I stopped by the door and looked back, and Yunho was already looking back at me. He was expressionless, but his eyes were red and a single tear fell from his eye. Mingi pulled me back as the door closed.
"To Jongho's," Hongjoong hissed in pain as we walked. "Hurry."
When we got there, Jongho approached us with a worried look in his eyes. "I hear about what happened," he frowned. "I'll handle it. You have to go."
Hongjoong nodded, but I was confused. "Who's going to go with her?" Jongho continued, summoning a carriage.
"I'll do it, Hongjoong can't," Mingi sighed. "Just cover for me."
Jongho nodded and we were about to go into the carriage, but I halted. "Wait, what's going on?" I asked.
Hongjoong gestured to Jongho. "It's his plan." As if nothing could shock me anymore. I turned to look at the Second Prince. "I don't understand," I shook my head. "You dislike me and you have no benefit for this."
"I don't hate you per se," he shrugged. "My mind isn't clouded enough to blame you for the atrocities your father did. I just had to keep that act for a while so Yunho wouldn't suspect anything."
"But why?"
Jongho hesitated. "This has to stop," he whispered. "I didn't want Jiho to die in vain, I just want to live in peace. Don't you?" Jeong Jiho was the Third Prince. I nodded. Of course I did. "Okay then," Jongho urged Mingi and I to go in the carriage. "Go fix Aurora, I don't say this often, but please. You either do it, or you die trying."
"Thank you so much," I cried to him. "I won't let you down."
And then we set off to the horizon. I haven't been out in a year and I couldn't help but tear up while I stared outside as the carriage slowly took us to our destination. "What about you?" I asked Mingi, who was seated in front of me. "How do you feel about all of this?"
"As a knight or as Mingi?" he asked.
"As Mingi."
He sighed and looked outside as well. "I felt very angry for the longest time," he admitted. "It was so unfair, I've struggled to do exactly as I was told yet nothing has changed. At this point, I don't care what happens. I just want order and if you're the key, then so be it."
We set on to a comfortable silence along with our thoughts. I kept asking people because I was still in doubt. Hongjoong had managed to get me out like planned, I just wish Yunho wasn't there to see it.
My heart was breaking into a million pieces and it felt like my insides were dying. His face when I left was breaking me little by little on the inside. Doubt will always be with me, what if I was wrong? Was the pain that came with it, the brutal suffering of my soul, necessary? There was no other way to learn what I have learned. Everything slowly hit me all at once, because earlier I ran on adrenaline, but now that I was confined to my own thoughts, everything hurt. Tears sprang to my eyes and I kept wiping them in respect to Mingi. Of course, he noticed and sighed.
"Just let it out, I don't mind," he coaxed me gently. "It must hurt a lot."
"You knew?" I sniffled.
For the first time in a while, he gave me a friendly smile. "I've known from the start. Only a fool wouldn't notice."
"How?"
"It's not my story to tell," Mingi hesitated. "Can I say something?"
"Of course," I nodded. "You're my friend, Mingi."
He was shocked, but then his body visibly relaxed. Instead of my chaperone, now he looked like a true companion of mine. "You glowed differently when you were with him," he smiled. "That's how I knew."
There was a time where I thought I would be with Yunho for as long as I lived, both as his prisoner and as someone who truly loved him, but now I don't know what life will throw me. I was about to go back home and live out the destiny that I was given for the second time in my life. I can't be with Yunho. I have to set out what I have to do. Even if this didn't happen, I would have left on my own accord. One day, I'll be able to look at myself in the mirror and I get to say that I've done it - that I've set things straight.
This was the life of a princess. Love is something foreign to us, most of us never get to experience it because our duties to our kingdom will always come first. Being a princess was such a bittersweet destiny. Aurora wasn't far and before I knew it, the familiar gates of my kingdom appeared before me and sooner enough, we were passing through it. I didn't know what to feel, this place used to be my home, but now after a year, I don't even know how I will live here again. Much less rule like everyone wants me to do.
"State your name, kingdom, and purpose of your visit to Aurora," a guard stopped our carriage. My heart beat fast, these were the guards that reluctantly let me go with Dune a year ago. They tried hard, Yunho was just too strong. I let the window of the carriage down and peeked my head out and all of the faces of the guards paled.
"Oh my Lord," they said. "Princess!"
They started tearing up and bowing lowly to me over and over again. "Oh, the Heavens have answered us! Our princess is back!"
I smiled, tears filling my eyes. "Rise," I commanded softly. "I am but your forsaken princess." It was emotional for me. They continued crying and some of them went to town to announce my arrival while they opened the gates to let the carriage in.
"Your people love you," Mingi stated in awe as he observed me waving to the townspeople crying in joy and rejoicing at my return.
"And I love them too," I answered. "These people are good people. The only mistake they had was being born under my father's rule. But I will set things straight."
Mingi beamed at me. "It's like you were never imprisoned. It's fascinating."
I decided to go to the back door of the castle because I did not want to be overwhelmed with people about my arrival. Mingi was behind me and admired the architecture. It was very different from Dune. It was such an odd feeling to be back from my own room. I had gotten used to sleeping at Yunho's. I found myself slightly resenting my room, it didn't smell like Yunho, it didn't have his library, it didn't have his scrolls, and it didn't have him. A voice screamed from behind us and Mingi was about to strike but I stopped him.
"Oh, my princess!" my beloved maid, Ilri screamed and ran to me for a hug. She started bawling loudly on my shoulders and I couldn't help but chuckle. When we caught up, I decided to show myself to everybody. If I was going to be queen, this was something I had to get used to. It was uncomfortable at first. I got so used to being a prisoner, and all of a sudden, these people looked up to me like the royalty that I used to be. It was something that deeply saddened me, I will miss the time when everyone talked to me freely back in Dune.
Most of all, I have to get used to not being in Dune anymore. I can't live there anymore and I absolutely can't dwell on the things that will slowly become memories to me.
SEVEN YEARS LATER
It took a while, but I was able to stretch my full potential and discover what I was capable of, both as a woman and as the Queen.
"Hear 'ye, hear 'ye!" the Judge pounded his gavel down the little wooden square.
We were in court and it was the most nervous I've ever been, more nervous than when I was back in imprisonment. Right now, I am waiting for a verdict that can potentially change the outlook of not just my life, but every person alive on this Earth. "The council has spoken," the old Judge cut through the silence. "I, hereby, announce the abolishment of all hard labour during war imprisonment. Prisoners of war shall not be captured again and those who are imprisoning people shall let their prisoners go as soon as possible."
Cheers resounded through the whole court and even the Judge and counsel couldn't help but rejoice. I couldn't fully be happy, it was such a bittersweet moment for me. "My Queen, you did it!" Ilri smiled as we walked out of the court. "Oh, you were amazing back there!"
I held her hand in mine. "Was I?" I grinned. "Please tell me I am not dreaming, my dear friend."
"You aren't, my Queen," Ilri giggled. She put her head up and inhaled the fresh air deeply. "What a wonderful day today, my Queen. Like the Heavens are celebrating us with sunshine."
"You are my sunshine," I smiled. "Would you like to go out with all the other servants today as a celebration?"
Ilri screamed and jumped up and down. "Yes, yes! I would love to!"
I smiled. I was glad that everybody around me was happier than they ever could. The process was grueling, I had to delude myself most of the time that everything was okay and I was doing everything within my rights to be correct, but it seems like I lied to myself too much. I sent everybody in the palace to celebrate in the town, except for a few that would rather stay, and I was all alone in my office. Looking out my window was my happiness, for all my subjects were happy.
But my true happiness stopped seven years ago. I never forgot Yunho. He haunted my dreams at night and when I was awake, he was all I could see everywhere. It wasn't the way to live, but in a way, my desperation to see him again had kept me alive all these years.
I'd become like him over the years, something I regret. I understood why he barely slept, I understood why he was always moody all the time, and I understood why he was the way he was overall. I did it, I wanted to go back and tell everybody who helped me escape back then that they didn't make a mistake in putting their faith in me, because I did it. Sometimes, I wonder what they saw in me - I was just a prisoner - but they saw something in me and to this day, I still want to know.
The celebrations lasted a week and Aurora was flourishing more than ever. It hurt me, but I had to remove every trace of my father - his name, his legacy, even the smallest pamphlets with this name on it. He was still my father and in his sick way, he did love me, but it was the only way to move forward.
"My Queen, can you lend me some of your time right now?" Minghao, my good advisor, knocked on my door after everything went back to normal.
I thought about it, I knew what he was here for, but I gave in. I put away my scrolls and stopped writing for now. "Come in," I sighed.
He came in along with my other advisor, Soonyoung. I groaned internally, but I composed myself. "Honourable Queen," they both bowed.
"To what do I owe not one of my advisors, but two of them?" I deadpanned.
"Ah," Soonyoung chuckled nervously. "You know, the court has been done, maybe we could talk about...you know."
I raised an expectant brow, but on the inside, I was laughing. It was bad, but sometimes it was just nice to mess with them. Minghao cleared his throat. "Should we set the formal celebrations this week, Your Grace? The other kingdoms that worked with the abolishment of the prisoners' capture would like to visit and pay their respects."
I nodded. It was certainly a good idea. After all, the credit wasn't all mine. "Splendid, would the end of the week be sufficient for preparation?"
"We shall try, Your Majesty," Soonyoung nodded his head.
"Alright," I agreed. "Let's do it at the Diamond Hall. It's big enough to accommodate everyone, yes?"
"Yes," Minghao shifted uncomfortably. "And maybe you can pick out potential suitors..."
There it was. I've been hounded about having a King by my side, and I could tell them off, but how was I supposed to tell them that I was not planning to love another man anymore? "Get out."
They both squeaked and ran out of my office as soon as they came in. I sighed heavily and put my face in my hands in despair. It's been seven years, I want to move on, I really do, but I just can't. He probably forgot about me within the year, minus the anger he felt. My legacy as a queen continues, but my life as Y/N has stopped seven years ago. I sobbed softly like I always did when I remembered him. I was aware that I have to choose myself and set myself free but I can't.
And so, another game of being a marionette began. I was functioning and running my kingdom, but I feel like I'm a puppet being controlled with emotions that don't belong to me.
"My Queen? Is everything alright?"
I snapped out of my thoughts and went back to the present. Suddenly, loud music of festivities surrounded me. I looked down and I remembered, today was the celebration for the prisoner's human rights and abolishing the bad. In that grand entranceway where all the royals were entering and going straight to greet me and bow, it's become so easy to fake a smile.
This ballroom was beautiful. It held a lot of memories for me, like my first introduction to the royal society. The pastel hued walls, the most monumental of chandeliers, the grand dancing space, they were all the epitome of luxury and celebration. "Yes, yes, I'm quite okay," I smiled tightly. "Just observing."
My right-hand, Jeonghan, nodded imperceptibly. He knows I'm lying but he didn't dare ask what's wrong. "The great kings and queens and all their royalties will soon enter, My Queen."
Suddenly, I noticed a group of people mingling with the rest of the party. The common people. I smiled and they waved enthusiastically towards me. I wanted everyone to be equal, even for a day, and my kingdom will be one of those who will be known for trying to be accommodating and fair for all its people.
"Announcing, the arrival of the Kingdom of Utopia!"
The horns sounded and everyone stood in attention. King Wonwoo of Utopia was one of my biggest supporters in the battle for this. Everyone entered, paid their respects, over and over again and as much as I appreciated it, it can get very draining. I never realized there were so many kingdoms until I organized one of these.
"Announcing, the arrival of the Kingdom of Dune!"
I immediately dropped the champagne flute that was handed to me, much to the surprise of everyone around me. Gasps filled the area and even the people who sounded the horns paused before they blew on it. Everyone knew the history between me and Dune, my capture, my escape, everything.
"Jeonghan?" I called out in between the music. "Jeonghan!"
A panicked right-hand immediately went to my side. "Explain!"
"M-My Queen," he stammered. "N-Nobody knew either, my theory is that they were the kingdom that didn't want to be named!"
I couldn't even hear the cheers and the music around me, the ringing in my ears got louder and louder, and louder. I do remember that when Minghao was running the list to me. I bit my lip in panic, when I was asking for supporters, some kingdoms who wanted to help didn't want to be named because they wanted to remain neutral on the outside, but help on the sidelines.
A rush of adrenaline passed through my body, I felt my blood pump faster and faster and my heavy breathing couldn't catch up. This was a telltale sign of a panic attack for me, especially because the lights were spinning and my muscles tightened. Familiar faces were suddenly in front of me. I looked around for that face I wasn't ready to see, but I was even more panicked when I didn't see him.
"Breathe in, breathe out, count to ten..."
Before I knew it, my feet had a mind of themselves and I walked down to that voice. A smiling Yeosang readily opened his arms and I just crashed into that hug. "Someone missed me," I could practically hear the smirk on his tone. He pulled me away and took a good look at me. "Hello, Y/N."
Another hand held my shoulders and at first I didn't recognize him. "Don't cry," he gently wiped a stray tear from my eyes. "You're a queen now, you can't let these things get to you..."
I couldn't move, only staring at the man in front of me. San's face had matured greatly, long gone was the boyish charm I loved him for, for it was now replaced by strong muscles, sharp jawline, and sturdy form. He was a man now, but San was still the same. "San," I uttered in disbelief. I pulled him onto a hug and my officials made a move, but I put my hand up to stop them. Behind him, more familiar faces showed. My eyes quickly filled with tears from where I was standing. I couldn't move, scared that this was an illusion and they would disappear if I moved.
"Mingi," I said, my throat suddenly tight. "Seonghwa..."
I don't care what everyone thought, and they probably thought the queen had no composure, but I didn't care. It had been seven years too long. When they rushed towards me and pulled me onto a tight hug, I had forgotten how warm and comforting they were, and how good they felt with me.
"You've grown, I can't believe it," Mingi blurted out before he could stop himself. Seonghwa glared at him playfully. Suddenly, they both bowed. "Respects to the Great Queen of Aurora," Seonghwa announced loudly, and then he lowered his voice only the three of us could hear. "And I'm proud of you."
"Lovely people of Aurora," I announced, loud and proud, earning my old friends' grins. "These are people I treasure in my heart. You will treat them as you would treat me!"
Everybody in the ballroom burst into joyful claps and cheers and I felt a full circle moment. My people absolutely loved them and soon enough they were getting swarmed by all the other royals.
"Looking for someone?"
I froze once again with the familiarity of that voice. The last time I heard that voice, it was for defending me. "Why didn't you enter with the others?" I asked him as he stood beside me with his arms crossed, staring at the party going on in front of us.
"And get swarmed like the others? Ha, look at Yeosang, that fool," Wooyoung snorted jokingly at Yeosang's uncomfortable face as he was getting flocked by multiple people. "No, thank you."
"You never changed," I shook my head. "I'm glad to see you."
"You should be very honoured," Wooyoung grinned. I grinned back, he looked so free and genuinely happy because his eyes smiled with him. "Anyway, he's not here."
My brain short-circuited. "I-I don't know what you're talking about."
Wooyoung laughed. I was surprised at how high pitched it was. "Oh, please. Rest assured, he won't be coming."
It hurt more than I'd like to admit, but it was for the best. Seeing Yunho would break my heart all over again and there were only so many times it could break. "I'm going to get fresh air," I murmured. "Enjoy the party, Wooyoung. I'm really pleased to have you here."
I turned around to leave but he held my arm to stop me. "Wait," he stopped me. "I'm happy for the person you've become, Y/N. Truly. I knew even back then you were strong, so thank you."
That warmed my heart. "For what?"
"For going on. For straightening this nation. On behalf of Dune as the King's right-hand noble," he bowed very deeply in front of me. "I apologize for everything, and thank you very much."
"I forgave you a long time ago, Wooyoung." I felt tears prick my eyes. It wasn't something I just ever expected from Wooyoung, of all people. And so I left.
I decided to go to an isolated balcony to relax and get some air. Seeing them again had made me emotional, but instead of feeling dread, I felt lighter than I've ever been before. Everything has come full circle and it has helped me move on somewhat. I sighed deeply and leaned over the railing. I smiled when I noticed people admiring my garden and the flowers. Gardening was something I brought with me when I got back here to cope with all the loneliness of being alone with my battles - politically and internally.
Suddenly, I heard a scratching sound from behind me. At first, I thought it was just people lost in the hallways - I did let people roam my castles, I was very proud of it - but when it kept sounding, I got nervous. I had a terrible feeling bubbling up my chest. I turned around slowly, my heart in my throat, but sighed heavily when I didn't see anything. I stared at the empty balcony for a couple of seconds before I turned back around again.
It was a mistake. It happened in split seconds, too. I heard the balcony doors close and I felt heat emanate from my back. Before I could turn around, I was grabbed and a hand covered my mouth before I could scream. I thrashed around as I was beginning to get dragged out of the balcony into the nearby room. I held the captor's arm and tried to pry him off of me and he did let go, but he pushed me to the wall instead and pinned me there.
"If you hurt me, my men will find you," I said, trying to level my voice, but I was pretty sure it was shaky. "If you're smart, you'll know what that means. You might be able to get away with it for now, but you will get caught, I guarantee you."
The captor, who I was sure was a man, didn't say anything. He remained unmoving as I stared onto a hard chest. It didn't necessarily help that he was much, much bigger than me. He stayed unmoved and my head was burning with how hard he was staring at me. His nonchalance was much worse than threatening me directly. I yelped when he grabbed both of my hands and pinned it to the wall above me. It was such an intimate position and I didn't know what to do. I closed my eyes, like he would just disappear if I did. I was even more anxious when he leaned down close to my ear, his breath fanning my skin and giving me shivers down my spine.
"Open your eyes."
My world just magically stopped just like it did when I locked myself in a permanent cage and I had no intention of going out anymore. And then, it just magically opened as if time had never stopped and kept moving on. I looked up slowly, almost robotically, tears welling up my eyes. He had a hood on and his face was covered, but I would recognize those eyes anywhere. He let my hands go and they limply fell to my sides and he grabbed my chin gently and lifted it up.
I got a little brave and let my shaking hands touch the mask that covered his face and slowly took it off along with his hood. I fought the urge to touch the familiar scar on his lips, his beautiful lips. His hair was shorter and more swept to the side than I was used to seven years ago, his features have matured and molded itself to fit his handsome face, and his eyes, they couldn't stop looking at me.
"You look the same," Yunho murmured. He put his thumb on my lower lip and pressed on it. "Your lips are still as soft, you smell the same too. It's been seven years, yet you're still the same."
Shivers traveled down my spine and he noticed it. His voice had gotten much deeper and it had that delicious tone to it that hit places in me I forgot existed. "I-I, b-but, y-you c-can't," I stammered like a stuttering idiot. I cleared my throat. "Certainly not. I-I've changed."
Yunho tilted his head. "Your status did," he corrected. "But other than that, you're still you, Y/N."
The way he said my name almost made me want to purr. It was like I was his prisoner again, it was absolutely pathetic. "What are you doing here?"
I whimpered when he snaked his arms around my waist and pulled me towards his chest. I looked up at him, my eyes wide in shock. "Do you have to question everything I say?"
"Of course," I hissed, trying to push him away from me, but to no avail. "I am no longer your prisoner, I am a queen now, and you will respect me!"
A sly smirk shows upon Yunho's face. "You're right, but we both know that's not true."
I rolled my eyes at him. I won't let him demean me again like he used to. It was just unfair, the way that the moonlight was shining on his form reminded me of the man I used to love - or rather, the man I still loved. "What's not true?" I frowned.
"You're mine, Y/N. Whether you believe it or not, whether you like it or not, you've always been mine."
"What are you talking about?" I snarled. Had he always been this annoying, or had my imprisonment and love for this man before clouded my judgment so much? "Was the journey making you delusional?"
He chuckled. "We can change that, you know," Yunho shrugged. "We can make you mine again."
"Are you crazy? How do you propose we do that?"
"Marry me."
Time stopped for the second time today. I stared at him to see if he was going to laugh just to jest me or perhaps, he just wants to torture me one more time, but nothing. His facade was crumbling down but he kept putting them up. I must have had the most flabbergasted expression on my face and Yunho couldn't help but frown.
"I-I think you should leave," I pushed him away from me and walked a distance. "We shouldn't be seen together."
He smirked mockingly. "You're right, Queen of Aurora."
I frowned. The way he said it, it was like he was testing how the words felt in his tongue. He made his way to me and I froze when he stopped directly in front of me and grabbed my hand.
"See you soon," he said threateningly, then kissed my hand. His lips lingered a bit longer than I wanted to on my skin and it sent shivers down my spine. He kissed it again and before he walked away.
"W-What are you doing?" I blurted out when he went to the balcony. "The door's that way...King Yunho."
He put his mask and hood back on. "I know," he said. My eyes widened when he climbed on the railing. "Call me Yunho. That's all you'll call me soon, anyway."
And with that, he jumped off. I screamed and quickly looked down to where he went. I saw him down the path staring at me. He gave me a small wink and then walked off. What the hell was that? I leaned down the railing, my legs just giving out on me. After seven years, I saw the man I loved so much, and I don't know how to feel about it.
The next week, there was a meeting about all the kingdoms that participated in what we decided to call the Prisoner Emancipation Act. I entered with my head held high, my steps regal and refined. I had to thank my father for that. I sat on my throne and received everyone's greeting.
"Is everybody here? Shall we start?" I asked out of courtesy.
"No, Your Grace, the King of Dune hasn't arrived yet," Hansol, my courtier, shook his head.
I raised a brow. I was almost positive that Yunho was doing this on purpose. Jeong Yunho was not known as a man who was ever, ever late to anything. And as if he heard, the door opened and in came Yunho and behind him was somebody who to all I owe every success I have right now. Jongho was surprised at first, but when he internalized everything, he bowed deeply to me and rose back with the biggest smile I have ever seen on his face. I knew what he was saying in those eyes.
Thank you for all the peace we all have right now.
Yunho sat at the very end of the table and stared hard at me. It made me and everybody uncomfortable, half of it because of how intimidating Yunho was, and the rest was because if nobody was here right now, I was pretty damn sure Yunho would eat me alive. "R-Right," I cleared my throat. "Begin."
It started with the matters of what the now-freed prisoners would have to do now that they weren't in captivity. I was lucky because I was a royal, but the normal common people weren't. It was the most uncomfortable meeting I have ever been to. Yunho kept staring at me like a hawk that set its eyes on its food. Sometimes we'd make eye contact, but I avoided him like a plague overall. He wasn't even blinking, for God's sake!
"Your Majesty, perhaps you have an idea?" King Mingyu of Mist asked me hopefully. "I mean this most respectfully, but you have experienced what it's like to be on the other side."
He meant that I was a prisoner once so I should know. I nodded my head at him as I did not take offense. "Schools," I smiled. "They deserve an education so they can reset the lives they once lost and get jobs that pay higher since it's on an educated level."
Murmurs of approval went around the room. "That's a fantastic idea," King Seokmin of Halazia approved. "But wouldn't that be a bit expensive?" That's where I hit a roadblock. It was something I knew would be asked, but truth be told, I haven't thought of any answers yet. It was the reason why I held this meeting in the first place.
"Cut the war budget and tax the rich."
I held my breath and everybody turned at the nonchalant King of Dune. Yunho had his arms crossed, still staring at me. My mouth went dry, was he trying to help me? "Valid," King Wonwoo muttered. "Explain, King of Dune."
"We are at peace at last, thank the Heavens, and nobles surely can give some of their fortune? Call it compensation for imprisoning the people and stealing their lives," Yunho began to explain. My heart beat fast, was he trying to tell me something? I saw the vision of what Yunho was saying and all the scenarios played in my head. For a second, Yunho smiled a little before it disappeared.
"Money will never get back their life," I murmured. "But they deserve the compensation. I approve of this idea."
Yunho might be the way he is and the other Kings have always been wary of him, but even I can't deny that Yunho was one of the most intelligent rulers I've come across. "Ever so wise, Your Highness," Jongho smirked in approval. I held in a giggle. For some reason, Jongho's approval brought me happiness. "I'm one for this idea as well."
"Now that that's settled," Minghao interrupted. "We shall discuss the marriage of our dear Queen."
I closed my eyes, cringing. The other kings began to murmur within themselves, but Yunho's eyes narrowed into the most dangerous slits I've seen. The way he glared at my Minghao made me feel bad for the man.
"Our Honourable Queen," a random noble piped up. "An heir would be suitable for the throne!"
Me and Jongho rolled our eyes. Maybe next time I'd abolish that rule too. "We found a suitable bachelor for you," an older nobleman smiled at me. I knew of him, he meant nothing but the best for the kingdom. "Rise, Aiden!"
Everybody stared at the random noble that stood up from the crowd and approached me, but Yunho. His body language was rigid, and his fists were so pale with how hard he was clenching them together. "I am Aiden Birdwhistle, Your Majesty," he introduced himself. I frowned, he must not be from here. His name and accent were unique and his features were not of anyone near here. "Pleased to meet your acquaintance, my beautiful Queen."
A snort could be heard from somewhere and I didn't dare look if it was Jongho or Yunho. "Ah," I awkwardly replied. I turned to Minghao and glared at him. "Really, Minghao? Out of all places?"
Aiden grabbed my hand and it surprised me. I tried to pull my hand back but he wouldn't budge. "S-Sir, I would appreciate it if you unhand me," I cleared my throat.
"Why?" he smirked. It was different from the smirk Yunho had, this man was slimy. "We're getting married soon."
"I wouldn't go that far," I laughed nervously.
A bang from the end of the table made me jump and everyone looked at a furious looking Yunho. I was very surprised and Yunho's outburst and Jongho looked the most amused he has ever looked ever since I met him years ago. "Everyone," Yunho growled, his voice low and dangerous. "Out."
Nobody moved an inch at first, until Yunho looked around and everyone shuffled awkwardly. Yunho might not be the overall King of everyone, but there was a sort of respect that he held because he was the one who ended my father. "Not you, you motherfucker," Yunho pointed at Aiden who refused to go. "You stay."
"Can I stay?" Jongho asked a little too cheerfully for my liking.
Yunho glared at him before charging towards me and pulling me away. I yelped a little at the force and I landed at Yunho's hard chest. He wrapped a possessive arm over me and glared at the other man. "W-Who do you think you are?!" Aiden screamed, albeit shaky. Looks like he knows who Yunho was.
"You better know your place, Lord Dogwhistle, or I will end you," Yunho hissed.
The man flushed red in embarrassment and anger. "It's Lord Birdwhistle, Your Majesty."
"Do I look like I give a fuck, Lord Birdpisser?" Yunho raised a brow.
By now, Birdwhistle was angry and he took tentative steps away towards the door. "M-My Queen you can't let him do---"
Before he could finish that sentence, Jongho blocked the man and towered over him, not by height since Jongho was much shorter than Yunho, but by weight. Jongho was pure muscle and you do not want to mess with this man. Yunho's voice was clearcut. "I won't ever repeat myself again," he growled. "I better not see you again hanging around here, Lord Turdkisser. I will fuck you up."
By now the poor man was spooked and he ran out of the room as fast as humanly possible. Jongho was laughing hysterically and he laughed so hard, his eyes started to water up in happy tears. "Turdkisser, seriously, Yun?" Jongho cracked up in more laughter. "So mature."
Yunho ignored him and turned to me. "Where's your chambers?"
I pointed at the room across the hall. "T-That one---wait, what are you doing?!"
Yunho was carrying me bridal style, much to my chagrin, and carried me across to my room. Ilri was in there just resting and her eyes widened comically when she saw the scene. I told her everything that happened between me and Yunho and she was more than willing to leave the room to give me and Yunho some privacy.
"I think we need to talk," he began.
"You think?" I hissed in annoyance when he put me down. "What do you think you're doing just dragging me here, in my private quarters, nonetheless!"
Yunho crossed his arms together. "You slept in my bed without fail, Y/N. This is double standards."
My brain went haywire and I began to avoid eye contact. Silence descended between the two of us. After last night, I told myself that I would avoid him, but here we are, at the confines of my private space, alone with nothing better to do. "Nonetheless. I've been trying to get you alone since last week," Yunho's deep voice rumbled through the entire room. His eyes were watching me calculatingly and it was making me uncomfortable. "Why are you avoiding me?"
I stuttered at the straightforward question. "I-I wasn't, I was b-busy with the kingdom's affairs."
"If you're going to lie to me, look me in the eye while you do so," Yunho said. His domineering presence was so suffocating. He wasn't wrong though. This was exactly what I was afraid of, that my heart would open up to him again once we were alone so as much as possible, I tried not to be near him. He tried to come near me, but I panicked. Hurt laced his expression when stepped back from him.
"You can't do this to me," I shook my head, willing the unwelcome tears in my eyes to go away "Seven years, that's a long time, how long are you going to torture me like this?"
Yunho sighed, rubbing his temples with his fingers. It was something he did when he was stressed. That realization made my blood run cold - seven years had passed yet his mannerisms came like second nature to me. "I tried, Y/N, I tried very, very hard in all those seven years," Yunho took a step forward, and I took a step back. "Please, can you just hear me out?"
"I-I don't owe you anything," I shook my head.
"You're right, you don't owe me anything," Yunho said softly. "I'm sorry," he said. "Seven years since that day, Y/N. There hasn't been a day where I never regretted what happened. If I could turn back time..."
My heart felt heavy like a boulder had been placed on top of my chest. "So much has happened," I sighed. "You hated me, you would have rather I died than be anything else besides your prisoner. I-I don't understand where you're coming from right now."
"I was going to set you free when I found that letter in your room," he began to explain, all the pain was written in his face. "You're right. I hated you, I still do."
That stung a lot more than I'd like. "I hate you for leaving," Yunho's voice cracked. "Why would you leave?"
I hesitated if I should tell him the truth. For years, that day has haunted me in my dreams and I was left with all the imagination in the world of what could have been had I just thrown that letter away like I did with the others. "I-I wasn't going to," I whispered, looking down the floor because I don't want to see his expression. "I was going to tell you, but you beat me to it."
Then, Yunho chuckled, and that chuckled turned into a full-blown laugh that sounded akin to a crazed man that lost his mind so long ago. And then, a groan of pain and misery. "For the longest time, I thought I did the right thing," Yunho took a deep breath in and stared at me. "But why did your departure make my chest burn?"
Tears started flowing from my eyes and before I knew it, I was sobbing heavily. So all that loneliness was for nothing? The dreams I had of what could have been were supposed to be what should have been?
"You're beautiful you know?" Yunho whispered. "Have I ever told you how beautiful you are?"
My head started beating a thousand times per minute. I shook my head no. "You are the most beautiful person I have ever laid my eyes on," Yunho confessed, walking another step towards me. "I lost all control and I caught myself staring at you a lot. Control is a very important thing to me, Y/N. It's what makes me function."
"I know," I smiled bitterly. "You loved controlling me."
"I did, you're right, and you know what? Maybe I still do," Yunho sighed heavily, the said control on his form slowly slipping away. There was a slight pause before Yunho continued. "It was awful," he whispered. "I couldn't eat because I'd remember your favourites. I couldn't sleep because you'd be my first thought when I woke up. I couldn't sleep in my own bed because the pillows still smell like you."
All the pain from years ago awakened inside of me. I wasn't going to tell him that my life wasn't any better. "I loved you so much," Yunho closed his eyes and a pained expression crossed his face. "I still do. I didn't realize just how much until you completely left me for good."
My breath got cut short. He loved me. I shook my head adamantly, refusing to believe him. "Y-You don't mean that," my voice broke towards the end.
Yunho tried to touch me again but I refused. "I tried to keep you for as long as I could," he pleaded for me.
I raised a brow. "What the hell does that mean? You mean as your slave and your personal punching bag whenever you were angry? You think that was my life to live, Yunho?"
"No, I didn't mean it---"
"And what about all the times where I would be alone wondering if you were finally going to snap?!"
"But I wasn't---"
"You don't love me, Yunho, you never did---"
"I let you go because my hatred turned into obsession, Y/N. I was fucking obsessed with you!" Yunho roared, making me stop. "Do you know how that makes me feel?"
"Stop talking, I'm b-begging you," I sniffled pathetically.
"Do you know? Do you?!" Yunho shouted, pounding his chest with his hands repeatedly. "I want you so fucking bad, Y/N, I want you so bad that I don't know what I'll do if I don't have you soon because I am going insane."
The better version of me would have walked out from this room and she would have known what to do. But unfortunately, it was difficult to undo the trauma I've gone through. Yunho turned to me and his eyes became soft when he saw the sobs that wracked my bod3
"You're the one hurting me right now, Yunho, it's you!" I screamed. It was the first time I said his name again, I wish it was in better circumstances. "It's been seven years and this is what you give me again after so long? I-I can't act in a way that curbs that sick pleasure in your gut!"
"I'm fucked up, okay?" Yunho begged and he tried to hold me but I avoided him. He looked like I just slapped him in the face. "Precious, please let me hold you, just once, please."
Who was this man? The king I knew would have never asked me of this, let alone beg anyone for their consent. "I imprisoned you, hurt you, killed your father, took your life away for a year and I gave you all the hurt you never knew as a princess," Yunho ran his hands on his face.
"But I don't hate you," I said exasperatedly. "Even in the beginning never did because to a certain extent, I understood where you were coming from." I sat on my bed in defeat, plopping down on the soft mattress. "I just never expected to fall in love with you down the line," I whispered. "It was torture, Yunho. It made me so angry and ashamed of myself."
Yunho sat on the bed next to me. "You love me?" he asked.
I turned to him and glared. "Really? I said all of that and that's the only one you heard?"
He shrugged. "Why didn't you ever tell me?"
"Are you kidding?" I snorted. "I was a disgraced princess, why would I tell you? Plus right now, I'm sorry to say, but I'm just more angry than anything else."
Yunho smiled, and I had to pause. My heart refused to be still, it was the first time I ever saw Yunho have such an expression. He looked so young again, so carefree, and so different. He leaned down and gave my lips a small peck. I closed my eyes and blush beet red.
Darn it, darn it, darn it! Why is it that this stupid body can't control itself?!
He held my face with his hands and softly caressed me. "Tell me you still love me, precious," Yunho was slowly leaning in on me. He stared at my lips. "I wish I was the only one who kissed you."
I frowned and I was about to protest but then I remembered a certain man who reminded me of a fox. "It was your order," I deadpanned, unimpressed. "Wooyoung was just following it."
"Yeah, but he didn't have to be that into it," he rolled his eyes. "I swear I wanted to punch him that day."
I couldn't help but giggle at that. For the first time in years, I felt so much lighter, like a heavy baggage has been lifted off of my shoulders. I felt brand new and I can breathe freely. Had I known it felt this good to let go, I would have done it a while ago. "What now?" I asked him.
"I want to kiss you," Yunho admitted. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you, if you'll have me."
He stroked my cheek ever so slightly and I nod ever so slightly. Something stirred inside me when Yunho pulled me up so I straddled his waist. "You're beautiful," Yunho whispered. "So beautiful."
And then we were kissing. Everything felt right at this moment and I couldn't help but tear up a little. Yunho swallowed my grief as his own and matches the passion we both had for each other. I moaned a bit when he began sucking on my bottom lip. I remember the kisses he stole from me from time to time before, but none of them felt like this. None of them expressed Yunho's strong desire for me. It wasn't slow and sweet, but it wasn't fast and rough either - we were both just desperate for each other. It was the reason why both our clothes were gone already.
"Yun..." I mewled softly when I felt his fingers play with my heated core masterfully, hitting all the good spots all at once.
"You can take more, precious, take it all in for me," he groaned.
At first he inserted a finger inside me, then two, and then a third one until I couldn't take him anymore. He smirked at my squirming body. "I didn't know you were this sensitive," he kissed my body all over. "Makes me want to have you even more."
He looked directly in my eye as he watched me take his long, skillful fingers. The wet sounds of my pussy fill the room and it spurs him on to finger fuck me harder. "O-Oh God, Yunho," I moaned his name loudly. "Yunho!"
He groaned lowly as he watched, barely able to talk as he watched his fingers disappear inside me over and over again. He leaned down to claim my lips in a heated, fevered kiss. Suddenly, I was lifted up until I was on top of him and I was basically sitting directly on his face. "Yunho, wait---"
"Hush, precious."
I screamed both in pleasure and in pain when he swatted the fleshy part of my ass. "You're going to take what I give you, yes?" I hesitated, my senses being clouded, and Yunho spanked me harder, his entire palm marking my ass as his. "Answer me, Y/N."
"Yes, yes, yes--oh, Yunho!"
He wrapped his arms on my waist, pulled me down, and his tongue immediately licked thick stripes on my pussy. I nearly saw heaven then and there. It was so obscene, the way he made love to my pussy with his mouth while I was on top was so erotic. “Y-Yunho, please!" I screamed, pure ecstasy running through my veins.
He stopped. "Tell what you want, precious, tell daddy what you want..."
I almost came when I heard that. "Yun, I-I need you..."
I sighed in pleasure when his fingers started stroking my throbbing clit. "Yun, please, please, oh..."
"I need you to be specific, Y/N," he murmured. "Tell. Me. What. You. Want."
"I want you inside me!"
That was what it took for Yunho to grab me and flip me underneath him. He wasted no time pushing his thick cock inside me, and I was almost driven to insanity when the feel of his hard cock filling me. We both groaned at the euphoric sensation. "I want to lose myself in you," Yunho moaned as his hips moved. His voice was breathy and intense. "Can I fuck you the way I want?"
I nodded without any doubts. Short, but hard, thrusts opened and stretched me as his lips crashed into mine again. Within moments, Yunho lost all control of himself and began fucking me in ways I never thought my body was able to take. "Wrap your arms around my neck," Yunho growled.
I did as follows and it was all it took. He was almost violent with his thrusts as he kept grunting over and over again as his cock penetrated me deeper and deeper."Y/N," he growled deeply in my ear.
I went from moaning to crying when he suddenly pulled and then thrusted back in and buried himself balls deep. Yunho pounded and pounded me until I was nothing but a screaming mess for him, and I loved every second of it. Suddenly, he pulled out. "Turn around," he demanded. "Onto your hands and knees."
Oh God, he was going to take me from behind. I complied and he grabbed my hips and immediately went back inside me. I screamed his name. "You're tighter like this, fuck..."
"Harder, Yunho, p-please," I begged him with a whimper. Yunho smirked and slammed onto me so hard, I wouldn't be surprised if I woke up the next day all bruised. He was hitting me in all the right places and I drooled all over the bed while screaming Yunho's name repeatedly.
That familiar pressure of an oncoming orgasm was about to hit me and it was so overwhelming and almost unbearable. "Fuck!" I shrieked with each thrust of his hips and the way his hands would grab my hips and slam in onto his so I could meet his strokes harder and harder was driving me absolutely insane.
"Oh, shit, precious, fuck," Yunho's voice was guttural, borderline animalistic. "I'm going to fucking come, where do you want it?"
"I-Inside, please, Y-Yunho--"
"Fucking hell," he hissed. "Oh my fucking God, Y/N..."
I heard Yunho's loud groan of my name as I shook and my jerked while the heights of my orgasm took over my body. Ropes of warm liquid hitting the back of my pussy almost triggered another orgasm from me while Yunho continued riding out his high. We laid there for a moment, internalizing what just happened between the two of us, but one thing was for sure - neither of us regretted what happened and we likely never will. One last tremor racked my body and then we were done.
"What now?" I asked softly, all energy drained as I collapsed on top of him when he flipped us again.
Yunho grabbed the blanket and covered our naked bodies with it. "I don't know," he whispered back as he tenderly caressed my back. "To be honest, I don't want to think about it. I just want to focus on us for now."
"I love you," I blurted out, remnants of that high still evident in my tone.
"I love you too," Yunho whispered, placing a tender kiss on my forehead. "You are the best thing that ever happened to me, Y/N. I will never stop wishing that we met in different circumstances, but I'm okay with it now."
"A-Are you sure?" I frowned. "There's not much I can offer you, Yun."
Yunho shook his head. "I loved you when the only thing you offered was your life. I loved you then, and I love you even more now."
"What's going to happen to our kingdoms now?" I couldn't help but ask. It was the reason why I was avoiding him.
"We'll figure it out, precious, don't worry about it," Yunho smiled at me. "You think like a queen now, I'm proud of you." He held my hand tighter. “I meant what I said last week.”
“Which was?”
“Marry me, Y/N,” Yunho whispered. “I don’t think I can live without you anymore. It’ll keep the other ministers off your back too.”
“I-I don’t know,” I told him truthfully. “Don’t you think this all too fast? It’s been seven years, do we even know each other anymore?”
“I don’t know about you,” he turned to look at me with a small smile. “But I will never, ever forget you. See, these people like that fucker, Lord Dogwhistle? Status chaser.” He grabs my head possessively and gives me a swift kiss. “I loved you before all of this, Y/N,” he murmured. “Please, marry me? You don’t have to say yes now, I can give up Dune if you’d like.”
That statement shocked me. “What? Y-You can’t do that Yunho, you love Dune…”
“I know,” he sighed. “But I love you more. Jongho is getting married to a nearby princess, I will figure something out.”
“But Yun,” I frowned. This man was willing to give up a whole kingdom for me, but I can’t let him do that. “Jongho doesn’t seem like the type to want to rule.”
He avoided eye contact. “You’re right, he doesn’t,” Yunho said. He looked so lost. “But I can’t give you up anymore.”
A thought suddenly crossed my mind. “Why didn’t you come sooner?” I frowned. “Seven years is a long time to finally tell me all of this.”
“Because I don’t want to mess you up again, and truth be told, I was pretty messed up myself,“ Yunho sighed deeply. “The best thing I could do back then was support your cause, I gave you every little penny I possibly could.”
I was a bit surprised. He leans in and buries his head on my neck. “You did it, didn’t you? You abolished that law.”
“How much did you donate to help the cause, Yunho?”
“Enough to surpass every little asshole out there trying to outdo me so they could impress you. I worked hard to get rid of the flies buzzing around you asking for marriage, I wasn’t about to let some fuckface have you.”
I pushed him away in slight annoyance. “That was you?” I hissed. “All this time I thought nobody just wanted to marry me!” Yunho laughed at my chagrin and all my anger melted. For the first time in a while, we both felt lighter than ever before. His laughter was the sweetest thing I have ever heard and I would love to hear it over and over again until my days come to an end. “I guess I’ll marry you,” I shrugged, trying hard not to burst into laughter.
Yunho looked like a deer in headlights. “You will?”
I pretended to think about it. “I guess so, you owe me a lot, Jeong Yunho.”
Yunho laughed again - oh, it sounded so sweet - and he stared at me as he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “This feels good,” he murmured. “I feel so much lighter. I can’t even be mad at your father anymore.”
That surprised me. “W-What?”
“If it weren’t for your father, I wouldn’t have even met you at all,” he revealed. “I know it’s not an excuse and I would spend the rest of my life begging for your forgiveness, but for the longest time, I felt so selfish for feeling that way.”
My heart went out to him and all the walls of doubt crumbled on my end. Might I regret giving Yunho a chance? Yes, but the what-ifs will kill me more than protecting myself. I have spent years denying myself of what little happiness I have. “You don’t have to choose between your people and mine anymore,” I assured him. I know he felt bad for loving because his people suffered.
Yunho looked at me, pain and confliction still evident on his face. I held his face in mine and he nuzzled his face onto it, it made my heart explode. “People like us,” I started. “Happiness is very difficult to come by because of the duties attached to our life. I-I just want to be happy, Yunho, don’t you?”
Yunho smiled at me and then gave my forehead the most tender and loving kiss. "You're going to be with me right? You're never going to leave me? You don’t know how much this makes me happy, precious," Yunho grabbed onto my hand. "Together?"
I held his hand tighter as I leaned down onto his hard chest. "Together."
Important note for Author, please read:
Hello, everyone <3
The reason why I made this longer is that I'm going on vacation for Lord-knows-how long. I've planned this for a while, but now I need it. TMI, but I have a two-year old kid and lately, writing had felt more like a chore to me rather than something I enjoyed on top of my real life responsibilities. For that, I feel so sad that my passion is kind of dwindling a little.
Rest assured I will be back as soon as possible, it's just that the vacation has been planned 8-10 months in advanced.
PAIRING: Son of evil queen! Jeonghan x daughter of hades!reader | son of belle! Joshua x reader
WORD COUNT: 6k
⛧ SYNOPSIS: You were supposed to steal the wand, and take over the world – to prove that you were evil once and for all, but over the course of two days, you find yourself taken over by your complex feelings and lust.
«"A WHAT?"» You and Seungcheol exclaimed in unison while your mother did not bother to look at you while she shaped her nails. «"A chance to go to Auradon"» She repeats her previous words yet again to you and your brother.
You could feel your insides twisting from the mention of the dreadful place. «"Mother, we are not going to that stinky place where people walk around with bright princess clothes and tiaras"» You say, speaking up like usual. Your mother knew all too well, it would be you who would instantly disagree with her decision. Because Seungcheol had never gone against your mothers words, for she did not give him a mind either.
Your mother always had a profound hate towards your older brother, no matter what he'd try to do to show her he was as evil as her or – the fact that he was trying to be. Maybe that was the problem – it was the fact that Seungcheol was not evil. He tried, tried hard to be what his mother expected him to be, but he just couldn't get himself to shove an old person into an alley or steal candy from a hungry child. He just couldn't be evil.
Or maybe the fact that he had taken after his father's genes and could easily use the power of that powerful ember if he had the chance to pass that barrier, and specially – inherited the radiant dark blue hair.
But you on the other side - well, you had dark purple hair, and you were just - as evil as she wanted you to be.
«"I agree with her, we are not going."» Your head whips around to look at him, your mouth gaping in revelation. Your mother's eyes instantly narrow upon hearing him. Standing up from her chair, she walks closer to where you both stood. Your hands intertwined with Seungcheol's, giving them a squeeze while she stared at both of you, on coming face-to-face with you. «"You both do not have an option, You're doing this for us and yourselves."»
Letting go of his hand, you cross your arms, walking closer to her. You tilt your head slightly, «"How about a no?"»
Her eyes flamed green, making your own eyes mirror hers. The Isle and your mother may have been deprived of any magic for years, but your mother's power to defeat you and your brother was nothing special.
Your usual contest was interrupted out of the blue - surprisingly - by your father.
«"Maleficent"» He moved from his spot on the doorway, while your head snapped towards him. «"You're hurting my daughter with your shenanigans yet again."» Your mother could care less about his comment. She walks away while both of you are approached by your father.
«"Listen, kids. Just think about it both of you, imagine if we do not have this fucking barrier preventing us from our freedom. It's all so simple really, you both go there with the other VKs, steal that wand, let us out of this stinky place and we take over the world again."» Those were the same old shit, repeating over and over from your parent's mouths.
You never had a deplored hatred towards the Auradon Or the ‘King and Queen’ but gosh did you want to avenge them for the childhood that was taken away from you.
Your father takes a step closer towards Seungcheol, his hand firmly placing itself on his shoulder and squeezed threateningly. «“I'm sure my son wouldn't want to disappoint me, would he?”»
‘I was never your fucking son’ - Gosh did Seungcheol just want to spit that out on his face but the hand almost bone crushingly squeezing his shoulder, stopped him. His face lowers down slowly, «Yes, father.»
You roll your eyes, having already expected his defeat against your father. You walk out, going to the only person that knew you inside out.
—
You rest your head against Jeonghan's chest. There were no words exchanged between the two of you, but he knew exactly what was running in your head.
«“I don't wanna go, Hannie”» You say, breaking the silence. «”Hm and why is that?”»
You roll your eyes yet again at his words, lifting your head to look up at him. «”You really are going to make me say it ain't you?”» Jeonghan feigns innocence at your words, «”Hmm I don't know what you're talking about.”» Your hand slaps his chest playfully, «”You know well, I can't be away from you, you jerk.”»
Jeonghan chuckles at your words, «”Tell me my evil little Y/n, did you bother to check who was selected to go to Auradon?”» Your eyebrows knit slightly, eyeing him in confusion. «”What are you talking ‘bout?”»
Jeonghan's lips stretch in a heartwarming smile, «”I'm coming with you too, dummy.”» Your eyes widen in astonishment, and your arms wrap around his neck, pulling him down for a tight hug. «”Thank god I'll at least have you by my side, I can't imagine seeing all those princesses and their glamour, and manage to not puke.”»
Just as you say that, you hear someone clear their throat behind you. Your head snaps back to the person, and you find your brother standing there. «”I still exist you know”» Both of you laugh at his words, running to him while he pouts at the both of you.
—
Your fingers held the handle of your bag over your shoulders, while you waited for the other selected ones. Your expression swiftly turns disgusted when your eyes fall on the tall guy who emerges from the crowd. «”Don't tell me that jerk is coming too, gosh I can't have my life being ruined any more.”» Seungcheol chuckles next to you upon hearing you, knowing well you were talking about Gaston's son.
As if on the talk of the devil, Mingyu approached your figure, you knew him all too well to not guess his next words. «”Aren't you a little too cranky today, beautiful?”» He smirks down at you – god was he just as jerky as his father. You take a small step closer towards him, «”Fuck off before your face is unidentifiable by the time we walk out of the barrier.”» Mingyu scoffs under his breath, walking away from you.
«”He's right though, what's got you so cranky?”» You hear the familiar voice from behind and turn around to find Jeonghan walking up to you, his hands buried in his pockets while his bag hangs over his shoulder.
You let out a soft gasp, as soon as your eyes fell on him, his dark blue hair was turned into long black hair where his bangs fell over his face softly. You barely gave a mind about his words, while letting his arm wrap around your waist. «"What's up with the sudden hair change?”» He smiles smugly, his eyes meeting yours «”You like it? I did it for you.”» Jeonghan winks down at you at the end of his sentence, giggling under his breath when you roll your eyes at him.
«”I guess it looks good.”» You shrug him off before walking towards black limousine as you throw your bag inside.
Just as you were about to plop yourself onto the seats, you feel a tug at the back of your collar. You turn around to find your sworn enemy – Dino standing in front of you. His lips curl up in a smirk, «”It feels so nice to know that you're coming along, cause I want you to see me succeed at getting the wand before you can.”» You scoff at his words, «”Oh really? I didn't know you were so pathetically waiting for my validation.”»
His pupils dilate slightly in anger, and his hands fly to the collar of your shirt – you mirror him, tugging on his collar harshly.
«“Little girl thinks her parents are going to think she's really evil once she gets her hands on the wand, does she?”» You scoff at his words, but before you could speak anything else you feel Seungcheol and Jeonghan pull you back from his grip. «“So hot-headed.”» Jeonghan tchs under his breath but it was well audible for you. You shoot him a glare while you take your seat next to the window, grumpily.
—
You hear Seungcheol gasp under his breath next to you, when he finally steps out of the car. Completely contradicting you – who stood there with pure disgust and displease in your blood. Jeonghan clearly mirrored your feelings, as he stood next to you. You were met face-to-face with the new crowned prince who stood in front of all of you with a blue perfectly fitted formal suit, a napkin weirdly folded and kept in his pocket.
All the seven of you instantaneously recognized the man. ‘The great Crown Prince’ - the exact words the anchor person said the other day when you had been watching the only ever channel that was broadcasted in the Isle of the Lost.
«“Hi I'm Joshua Hong. The Crown Prince of Auradon.”» He speaks, causing you to snap out of your trance. His eyes turn into crescents when he smiles, and he holds out his hand to you. And you hold your hand out but just before your hands could meet, someone intervenes and shakes his hand. You look up to find Jeonghan, eyeing the man who was the same height as him with a forced smile.
You don't give it much of a thought and stand back. «“I don't think you need our introduction.”» Soon he retrieves his hand, snuggling it in between his pockets. «“Yea, definitely, I hope you make yourself comfortable here.”» He walks off and soon a bright cheerful skips happily towards you.
«“I'm Dokyeom, Fairy Godmother’s son!”» The mention of his mother instantly catches your attention, «“Fairy Godmother? Like the bibbidi bobbidi boo?”» He nods eagerly, his smile stretched ear-to-ear. All of you questioned how he managed to keep that smile so bright. «“Come along, I'll show you the way around!”»
—
Your heavy breaths are almost heard throughout the room in the museum. You sure had gotten lost from the others, but fuck you were lost in his dark brown eyes as he started down at you with gaping lips. «“H-Hannie, what are you doing?”»
You definitely did not expect to find yourself in this position, pinned against the smooth wall of the Museum of Auradon. Breathless and thoughtless under his gaze, his fingers disappeared inside your tight leather jeans while his free hand tucked your leg around his waist. «“Something I've desired to do for a long time, Y/n.”» and with that, his lips were back on yours, your tongues intertwining and he slowly caressed the skin of your thigh ever so softly. His breathing turns heavy in seconds mirroring yours, the sparks caused by the wet loud kisses push away the consciousness of your whereabouts and what you had to do.
You slowly part away with a heavy breath, your eyes meeting him in a hazy gaze. «“I think it's time I finally claim you as mine baby, all fucking mine.”»
Your next response gets caught in your throat and a choked moan leaves your lips as his hand slips past your pants. His fingers effortlessly move behind your panties, cupping you whole. His lips curled against the skin of your neck after noticing how the arousal seeped out of you. His hair tips tickled your ear lobe, as he buried his face into the crook of your neck. «“Looks like someone's as excited as I am.”»
«“Shut up”» Your words cause your jaw to be gripped tightly out of nowhere making you gasp. «“I may keep up with your bratty attitude all the time, but while you're under me, know your fucking place. Got it?”» Your throat runs dry from the way his jaw clenched in anger while his fingers continued to work on you.
«”I need words, baby.”» His stern toned words spark your brain in a way you could never imagine, «Yes, Han!»
Jeonghan innocently shoots you his angelic smile as if his fingers weren't knuckles deep inside you while everyone was wandering off searching for you. You moan into his ear as his fingers relentlessly move inside you, searching for your g-spot so skillfully. His curling fingers found your spot in no time, as he had you gripping on to his blue leather jacket ever so tightly as you parted your legs.
His hands come down to circle your waist in a split second to hold you against him. Your back arched while your eyes rolled back from the pleasure.
You probably didn't hate him in your whole life except for right now when he retreats his hand from your pants when a low «“Gonna cum”» slips past your lips. «“We gotta go before we get caught baby”» Jeonghan shoots you his smile yet again, with not an ounce of guilt in him. All you could do was stare at him with your tear glossed eyes, and let him manoeuvre your body out of the museum
—
Your hands clutched onto your books while you walked into Auradon Prep. You find Jeonghan sitting on the bleachers next to your brother, with his arm hanging around Seungcheol's shoulder. Before you could walk past him, you feel a familiar arm wrap around your waist. «“Where do you think you're going, sweetheart?”»
If you had heard the same words from Jeonghan just a day before at the same time, you would have elbowed him instantly. But you would be lying if his low voice did not give you butterflies from the way the name fell off his lips. You quickly free yourself from his embrace, your cheeks flaring red, but your body and his arms do not let you get any further away from him.
You look up at him in mock annoyance but his lips curl up around the corners. The bare distance between the both of you caused your memory to flash in front of your eyes, of last night. The fact that you had to take care of your little problem thanks to his antics. «“Don't try to get away from me.”»
All your movements come to a halt at his low order, and you huff in annoyance. But before you could speak to him any further, you hear a loud, «“Y/N!”» and you turn around to find Dokyeom and Woozi – Aurora's son, walking towards you. With all the strength you had, you break free from Jeonghan’s hold which was loose around your waist and fix the nonexistent curl in your outfit.
«“Hey! Would you like to join us for the preparation for Joshua's coronation?”» «“Sure!”» You never expected your voice to come out so high-pitched which would make Jeonghan snicker under his breath if he hadn't heard their request. Jeonghan shoots daggers down your figure while you walk away with Dokyeom.
—
«“So,”» You trail off, catching Dokyeom and Woozi's attention, «”It's not even been a month since I'm here, why'd you pick me?”» Dokyeom shoots you his infamous smile, «”Because Joshua hyung wanted one of the VKs to give their ideas since you're also a part of Auradon Prep. And well certainly, he suggested you would be a great option.”»
You hesitantly smile from his words, not quite sure what was going on, and what your reaction was supposed to be. «”How's everything going on?”» You flinch when you hear an oddly familiar voice behind you, and you look back to find Joshua towering over you.
«”Gosh, you scared me!”» You exclaimed at him to which his eyes turn into crescents as he lets out a little giggle. «”Oh I did not mean to.”»
You step away from him, so he could talk to the two in-charges. Your bottom lip juts out in boredom while you stand there. Your trail of thoughts is interrupted by Joshua mentioning your name out of nowhere, only for you to look up at him to find him looking at you with questioning eyes. «”Would you care to join me in my office, Y/n? I would like to have a conversation with you.”»
His gentle tone and voice contradicted Jeonghan's teasing tone and low voice, but it sure made you flustered either way but you mentally slap yourself before you could be so.
—
«”What'd you want to talk about, Joshie?”» The man looks at you, quite caught off guard by the nickname but he proceeds to his seat nonetheless. «”Joshie?”» He questions only to be met with your unbothered expression while you take your seat in front of his desk.
«“So why'd you bring me here?”» You decide to get straight to the point, without beating around the bush for long. You cock your eyebrows at him only to be met with a quite surprised expression.
«“Well, do you know for a fact that we have cameras installed in all the buildings owned by the king and queen?”» You suddenly straighten your back from the topic, «“Yea?”» Joshua breathily giggles a bit before leaning forwards on the table. «“Did you know we have hidden cameras installed which are not quite accessible to everyone?”» You furrow your eyebrows slightly. «“What do you mean, Joshua? Get to the point.”»
«“Alright then, could you explain this?”» He turns the laptop in your direction, the image of your figure being pinned against the wall while Jeonghan has his hands dipped inside your pants. You were too startled to notice the fact that Joshua was now behind you, with his torso leaning down next to you with his hands in his pocket. «“I have a lot of questions, princess. But god could I not help but want to make that pretty face scrunch up like that for me.”»
The irony of the nickname and his words go straight down to your cunt. «“Oh how I would love to wrap my hand around that neck of yours baby.”» A low moan gets caught in your throat. «“Fuck! Isn't this wrong?”»
«“Did not know the evil little girl cared about what's wrong or what's right.”» Although the man towered over you from behind you, you could hear the smirk in his voice. His words cause your demeanour to change in a split second. You raise yourself and rest your bottom on the edge of his desk. Your fingers wander off to pull him by his collar, and you click your tongue before whispering, «“Oh Joshie, wouldn't your people be so disappointed in you for this? Imagine what they're going to do if they find out their crown prince is fucking a VK”»
«“You're quite bold for a slut who was rubbing her thighs just from meek words while she watched herself .”» Saying that, Joshua’s hands move to grasp your wrist in one hand before he's turning you around and bending you over instantaneously. His large hand covers your ass almost completely, as he caressed the soft skin over the leather.
You yelp when his hand comes down on your ass, catching you off-guard. «“Mhm let's see, you think your little lover would be excited to know the fact that you're bending over with your ass out for another man?”» His words look down on you, but gosh you were not supposed to get wetter as each word left his mouth. So instead of giving into the low whine threatening to escape, you decided to taunt him. «“Really? Cause what are your-”»
You barely get to finish when his hands come down to slap your ass again. «“So fucking fiesty aren't you?”»
Joshua's fingers tuck under your pants, swiftly pulling off your pants with your panties. He tears away your panties hastily, leaving behind a red mark on your inner thighs from his rough move. «“Josh-”» Your words are cut off from his fingers pushing the soaked fabric into your mouth. «“At least that's gonna shut you up for some time, wouldn't it baby?”»
Joshua held your hands behind your back with one hand while his other hand undid the zipper of his own formal pants. «"Do you think you can handle my cock? In this tight fucking pussy?”»
Joshua's hand slap against your smooth skin yet again, before sliding down to your heat. His thick fingers plunge right inside you within seconds thanks to your dripping arousal. Your moans came out muffled as you pushed your ass desperately into his touch. Your body and voice box betray you as soon as his fingers thrusted them deep inside you. «“Look at you moaning already, you like it don't ya?”»
You whine at the way his thick fingers stay still inside you while being knuckles-deep. You move your hips over his hand only to be welcomed with a slap over your ass. «“So darn impatient, darling.”» Joshua's tone came out sounding annoyed, but God would he be lying if he said he didn't like your bratty behaviour. Contradicting his words, his actions made it seem obvious how much he needed you to be what you are when he pressed his rock-hard cock against your ass.
Unexpectedly for you, his free hand moves forward to pull the fabric out of your mouth. You barely have any mind to question the way he stuffed your panties inside the back pocket of his pants before his fingers curl up inside you.
«“Let's give you what you want, shall we?”» His fingers thrust forward inside you, and your hands fumble to grab the corner of his desk before he is scissoring you open. «“Or should I leave you hanging like he did yesterday?”»
A loud ‘no’ escapes you, followed by a series of ‘please’ and ‘let me cum’. The thought of having to be edged again made your brain turn jelly, and you push your hips back into his hand yet again. Joshua's dick twitches in his pants from your bratty move, and his hand comes down to hold your hips in a bruising grasp.
«“Be nice, or else I might as well just use your mouth instead of this slutty cunt.”» The alternative change in his words and tone did something to your whole body. The way he spoke to you in such a soft tone with praising words, to change it downright degrading and condescending.
Your thighs shook convulsively with everything going on, and your inner walls clenched around his fingers. You moan out loudly when you feel the cold metal of his fingers touch your inner walls, showing you just how deep he was, getting you cumming around him in seconds.
Joshua pulls his fingers out, and instantly groans at the sight of your own cum seeping out of your hole. «“As much as I'd love to just fuck your mouth right now, I'd rather fill this cunt of yours with my cum.”»
Without a second thought, Joshua pushes his cock inside you. A loud gasp erupts from you, and the way his girth stretches you out causes you to lift your legs off the ground. «“Josh!- fuck- Slow down- nngh”» Your words are cut down by his two of his fingers which invade your mouth harshly. His thumb presses down on to your tongue, «“I get to fucking decide what I do, you're gonna take what I give like the pretty girl you are, alright?”»
Your eyeballs are rolling back in pleasure when his hips slap against your ass, his thrusts so fast it makes your vision go blurry in seconds from tears. The heat radiating from your body has the glass under you, foggy.
His hand which pressed down on your tongue moved to grip your hair locks. He yanks your head up, and your eyes are – yet again – met with the lewd image of you and Jeonghan playing on the screen. But the things he was doing to you right there was incomparable to what played on the device. But God forbid, the dirtiness of the whole scene had you dripping down onto his balls and your own legs.
«“Yea, go ahead, watch yourself. Watch how fucking slutty you can be for some dick. Wonder what your lover's going to think about this.”»
Your hazy brain could – neither comprehend his words nor – realise that the video was playing on loop. Low words of ‘harder’ and ‘please’ are released from you between your moans. And Joshua was more than ecstatic to comply. His hips almost leave behind marks from the way they met so harshly with the skin of your ass, you were closer to your edge than you knew.
With a loud scream, your walls pulsated around him as your orgasm came crashing down. Joshua grunts and groans behind you, riding out his own orgasm as he stained your walls with his cum.
You both take minutes before Joshua's hips cease to move, and he pulls his now-soft cock out of your abused hole.
You slowly push your body upwards, your hands moving to brush through your hair to make it look tad-bit presentable.
«“Not going to lie, that was so fucking hot. Didn't know you'd have this side to you.”» You say right after you finish zipping your pants. Joshua's lips curl up, looking so innocent that it makes you doubt if he was the one who had your legs shaking just now. «“I'd be lying if I said I didn't like it.”» You take slow steps towards him, getting closer towards him. «“Looks like the future ideal king for the people has a nasty little side to him.”»
Your eyes slowly trail down to his plump lips, mirroring his own eyes. Your eyes linger on his perfectly sculpted lips for longer than you'd expected, longer than you'd wanted. But your head is swift to turn to the side when he leans down to try and connect your lips together. Causing his lips to be met with your cheek.
Your eyes closed shut when as you stilled in your place, Joshua pressed his lips against your cheek a little more before pulling away. You surely did feel bad for that, but the image of Jeonghan and the feeling his lips left on you, had you chasing that taste more than anything.
Your eyes open ever so slowly and they widen when they find Jeonghan's figure watching through the glass window from afar. You could barely make out his expressions but your heartbeat turns uneven and your eyes blare green. Joshua, who had moved steps away from you, looks at you, meeting your glowing eyes.
«“Y-Y/n your eyes-”» before he could finish his sentence, you're running out of his office.
—
You pace around in your room, there was little to no light illuminating across the roomroom, just how you usually liked it and wanted it to be. Your radiant green eyes flared up every second, you felt like everything was coming crashing down. The inner voices inside your brain screaming at you for everything, you could currently care less about the fact that the whole reason you were in Auradon was to steal the wand. At least not when your first love and your only comfort person is probably going to leave you.
You hear a single knock on the door and your body stills in your tracks, a low pathetic sound escapes you. You take slower steps than ever, knowing exactly who was behind the door. You barely open the door a few inches before the door is slammed open. You flinch from the loud noise, but the man in front of you could care less. (He couldn't)
His hand covers your neck whole while he pins you against the door. «“You liked that huh? Getting your cunt fucked by someone else which wasn't me?”» There was a faint blue glint in his eyes, while his black long strands fell over his face ever so perfectly. His jaw clenched in anger, but the hand around your neck just held you in place. «“Jeonghan, I-I can explain.”»
You choke on your words, and a tear slips out of the corner of your eye. And Jeonghan's face instantly becomes soft, and the hand around your neck swiftly cups your cheek. His other hand pulls you into his embrace as he circles his arm around your waist. «“I-I'm so fucking sorry Hannie, I-I didn't- I-I'm so sorry, don't leave me, please don't”»
This was probably the second time he ever saw you cry this hard in his embrace, and he had known you for his life. Jeonghan's heart clenches from the way tears rolled down your eyes. His hand squeezes your cheeks a little, «“Baby, stop crying, look at me please?”»
If Jeonghan was honest, he wasn't really phased by the fact that you had fucked with Joshua. But what infuriated him was the fact that you'd let him cum inside you. But he would he lying if he said it didn't turn him on when he saw you getting fucked by Joshua, his dick twitched in his pants when he realised what kind of effect he still had on you when he saw your reaction to the clip. So maybe all that anger was just for show so he could fuck you dumb.
By the time your tears had stopped rolling down your eyes, you looked up at him slowly. «“You didn't let him kiss you, did you?”» You eye him in confusion, «“What? No-”» Your lips were met with his soft ones in a split second. Your eyes closed and your body melted in his embrace. You hum into the kiss, a low moan from you being swallowed by him as you place your hands around his neck.
Pulling away, Jeonghan looks down at your lips. The bare few seconds of kissing them harshly got them all red already, making him curse under his breath. «“I'm not angry, angel,”» Never had you expected yourself to get flustered over that unlikely nickname but unexpected things happen, right?
His lips are back on yours before you know it, but with more chastity, his tongue invades your mouth while he groans into your mouth. You moan around his tongue, letting your hips grind on his thigh unconsciously.
Jeonghan pulls away slightly, his lips still brushing over your lips, «“I'm fucking jealous that he got to fuck this cunt of yours before me.”» There was a seductive glint in your eyes when you tightened around his neck «“Then fuck me till I forget he was ever inside me.”» His parted lips curve into a smirk, «“Oh fuck I will.”»
His arms move you towards the bed, his figure manhandling you to lay on the mattress, before his hands instantly come down to spread your legs apart. Jeonghan barely wastes any time before pulling your purple leather pants down your hips and off your legs. The cold air hitting your bare pussy had you wincing. He presses his thumb over your clit, applying slight pressure while rubbing slow circles.
You groan from the stimulation, already having fucked one, your legs soon started shaking due to the pleasure. «“So sensitive aren’t you? He fucked you so hard, you can barely handle this?» Jeonghan’s tone was humiliating, making slick seep out of you.
Your lips part widely in a silent gasp when his index and middle finger push into you in a swift move. Instantly curling up as they thrust into your G-spot, his lips tug at the corner from the way your face scrunches up in pleasure – which wasn't such an unfamiliar sight for him but gosh did he want to savour it so badly.
And your sensitiveness soon had your thighs closing around his hands while your own gripped the sheets with your nails digging into the fabric as you came around his fingers.
As much as Jeonghan yearned to sit back and watch your fucked out face while your pants bounced off the walls and filled his ears – his patience ran thin and he was soon undoing his pants, pulling his boxers off to free his cock.
«“How about this, angel? Let's see how many times I can make you cum till I imprint my dick inside that tight little pussy of yours”» His words had you clenching around nothing while his hands came down to grip your wrists together.
Moans guised as gasps leave your mouth when you feel his length slide in between your folds, teasing you with his slow movements before he slammed his cock into you.
Jeonghan’s grip on your wrists tighten, while he leans down to lock your lips with his. His teeth tug on your bottom lip, almost leaving behind a bruise. Skin-slapping sounds resonate through the room as his hips meet yours harshly for every thrust.
Pulling away, Jeonghan moves down to kiss your jaw slowly while whispering – «“Gonna fuck you till you fucking forget his name, babygirl.”» The nicknames, along with his long fingers sliding over your skin and gripping it so bruisingly all while his dick managing to hit all the right spots in you had you floating in your headspace.
Your mind felt clouded from the pleasure as Jeonghan had you cumming hard around him in minutes. Nevertheless, that didn't stop his hips from slamming into you at a faster pace. His hands come up to move the hair strands that stuck to your forehead due to sweat, out of the way. «“You're mine, angel. And we're gonna win this together.”»
—
The next day when you woke up, you found yourself in a position no different than that you slept the last day – your face nuzzled against Jeonghan’s chest, his arms secured around you.
But soon the both of you make your way to the main hall of Auradon prep due to the loud announcement that told you to. Your heels clicked against the stony path as you made your way next to Seungcheol with Jeonghan following next to you. You look around the surroundings, and your eyes froze on the person in the table right next to you – the same blonde head and the same brown eyes from yesterday.
Your eyes stay on his before you are pulled back into the present by the King’s voice.
“Good morning Auradon Prep, this will come as quite a surprise for you, but three weeks from now, The Royal Cotillion will take place. The preparations will begin from today onwards, and so will the proposals for the Royal dance.” His next words are almost drowned out as you take in the information.
Jeonghan turned around to grasp your hand – mirroring Joshua who had moved a few steps closer to you. “Y/n will you be my date?” The two voices echoed in your way – all while you stood there, absolutely dumbfounded about how you found yourself in this situation. How had you forgotten your main goal along the way? Was this what you were fated to? But most importantly, who were you going to choose?
Pairing : Jung Woo-young (Ateez) and named character (Shin Naeun)
__________________________
Few days later :
Naeun was now sitting with her back against wooyoung's chest, his arms wrapped around hers as their eyes looked up at the stars above them. The sky was too beautiful today, naeun couldn't help wanting to stargaze with her husband for the first and last time.
Naeun : wooyoung-ah?
Wooyoung : hmm?
Naeun : when I'm gone, and when you miss me, come outside and look at the sky.
Wooyoung smiled, closing his eyes as he rested his head against naeun's shoulder before whispering
Wooyoung : you'll come back as a star?
Naeun smiled, looking at the stars that were above them as she said
Naeun : yes.
Wooyoung : you're already my star though.
Naeun chuckled, resting her head further against wooyoung's chest as she said with a sigh
Naeun : when your life gets darker, I promise to light your way up as the star does from up above. I'm never going to leave you, wooyoung, ever. I may not be…I may not be there with you physically but I will always be with you. I'll find a way, like I always do. I'll make a bargain with the devil, if that is what is required. Even if I would have to burn in hellfire for a 1000 years after, I'd still choose to do that if I get to be with you in this world.
Wooyoung closed his eyes, his tears drops staining naeun's shirt as she continued
Naeun : we may have only loved for a short time but I want you to know that that short time has fulfilled the entire purpose of my life. You've made me happier than anyone else ever has for the 30 years that I lived, wooyoung. There is no one in this world I'd rather have done this with than you.
Wooyoung could say nothing, because he was sure that if he opened his mouth the only sounds that would come out would be that of pain. He hated the world for this, he hated that it kept taking away the things he loved most from him.
Wooyoung : I prom-I promise to look at the sky everyday after you're gone, naeun. Every day.
Naeun : and I promise to stay as the single most brightest star in the sky for you, wherever on Earth you are.
___________________________
2 days later :
Naeun now spent her days on the bed, and she felt today would be her last night on this bed, in this world. And so as wooyoung entered their room after having done the dishes, naeun held her hands out for him making him smile as he held her hands in his and got on the bed.
Naeun : can I sleep on your lap today?
Wooyoung : of course.
Wooyoung sat with his back against the lush headboard as naeun rested her head against wooyoung's lap, looking up at him with a smile as he played with her hair.
Naeun let out a shaky breath as she looked away from wooyoung, deciding now was probably the time to tell him.
Naeun : wooyoung I might uh…tomorrow morning I think I might not-
Wooyoung : don't say it.
Naeun : but woo-
Wooyoung : I know it, naeun. Don’t say it, please.
Naeun sighed and nodded, holding one of wooyoung's hand in hers as she played with his fingers before saying in a soft voice
Naeun : do you remember when we first saw each other, woo? It was at some fancy restaurant and when you walked in, you looked like you wanted to kill me. But I spent 3 hours getting ready that day, hoping you'd find me at least a little pretty. Do you think…do you think I still look that pretty? Right now, I'm pretty sure my skin is dull-
Wooyoung : you're prettier than you were back then, a 100 times prettier. Because now you're the woman I love, naeun, and I love all of you. I'll find you pretty forever, no other being will ever compare to how pretty you are to me.
Naeun smiled, looking up at wooyoung with teary eyes as he said
Wooyoung : you know how much I love you, right? I know I haven't shown it much to you, god gave me so little time to show you the world. But after you're gone, naeun I'll still continue loving you. And the world will see how much you meant to me, I'll make sure it does.
Naeun : wooyoung you're still young, you can marry again-
Wooyoung : no. No not ever. I'd rather die than have that.
Naeun : young-ah-
Wooyoung : that's the end of that topic, naeun, please.
Naeun sighed, kissing wooyoung's hand as she whispered
Naeun : okay.
Wooyoung flinched as he felt someone jump onto the bed, a furry creature walking past him and towards naeun as she nudged her head against naeun's, making her smile
Naeun : momo!
The puppy barked, making wooyoung smile as naeun let her hand ruffle it's golden fur before saying
Naeun : you'll take care of your dad for me, right? You'll be a good girl and keep your dad company since I can't?
Wooyoung let out a chuckle as momo licked naeun's face, making her smile as she said
Naeun : such a good girl.
Momo gave naeun one last nudge before jumping off the bed, lying down on the floor with a small whimper as wooyoung sighed, leaning back against the headboard.
Naeun : wooyoung?
Wooyoung shut his eyes tightly, knowing this was the last time she'd call him that as he said shakily
Wooyoung : yes my love?
Naeun : you're the best thing that happened to my life, I love you so much. I always will.
Wooyoung pressed his lips together to stop the tears from falling once again as he whispered
Wooyoung : I love you too naeun, so much. And in this world, and the next, and for every world that is out there, you will be mine and I will be yours.
Naeun clutched wooyoung's hand tighter with her trembling hands as he leaned down, giving her a final kiss as she felt tears stream down her cheeks.
Wooyoung : my heart, my soul and my life, they're all yours. And they will be until the end of time.
Naeun smiled, that smile wooyoung would miss so much. That smile he barely got to see in this life.
And then wooyoung could only watch, watch as naeun slowly went to sleep, her grip on his hand loosening and her head tilting towards the side. For a few hours her chest continued rising up and down, and then it slowed down, until it stopped completely. Just as wooyoung's world did.
The warmth that naeun's hand always gave his went away, replaced by the terrible cold. And her dull skin turned pale, the sounds of her heart beating no longer audible. And just like that, as the sun rose on the horizons his wife had left this world, leaving wooyoung all alone in this harsh place.
Wooyoung could feel his tears falling against naeun's pale cheeks, the sounds of his sobs filling the empty room as he clutched naeun's limp body against his in pain. He held her and wailed, and wailed, screaming for her to come back. Saying everything that he wanted to scream at the world but didn't because that would be unfair to naeun.
But even then she did not move, no miracles happened. And wooyoung lost all his belief in god, destiny, fate, everything. Even god couldn't let something as cruel as this happen to him, could he?
Wooyoung remembered the hugs naeun had asked for that he always ignored. He'd never be able to give her those ever again. The dates she'd wanted to go with him that he can never give again, the love that she'd given all these years and never gotten back.
It wasn't his life that was unfair, it was hers. She'd given so much in return for nothing. Maybe the universe thought she would be happier away from wooyoung, maybe this was His way of punishing wooyoung for everything he had done.
Wooyoung kissed naeun's forehead with his trembling lips, his tears falling against her closed eyes as he whispered desperately
Wooyoung : I love you. I love you, I love you, I love you naeun.
____________________________
A day later :
Wooyoung was now standing in front of naeun's grave, her wedding ring hung on the necklace that naeun always wore now clasped around wooyoung's neck as he stared at the picture of naeun smiling that was kept on the grave. That smile, that smile that he couldn't protect. He hated himself.
Wooyoung had no idea how he'd gone through the funeral rites, he had no idea how he could manage to give his wife away to the authorities to do the final things. How he could let people throw mud at her casket, whispering him apologies and prayers.
Mina had come running after the news had spread on national televisions, crying about how she'd asked naeun to be her baby's godmother and she'd asked for it to be wooyoung if she wasn't able to attend. Mina had never thought it would be because of this.
Wooyoung's mother had then come up with a will, saying it was naeun's will that handed her company over to him. She had told him how she'd come to wooyoung's mother asking that it may be fulfilled after her death. Wooyoung had just stared at his mother blankly as she went on to explain about how it would work, wooyoung could care less about some company when he'd just lost his entire life.
Everyone had left, and now wooyoung was finally alone in the graveyard, the wind blowing against him and the flowers that people had left on naeun's grave, bringing a small sad smile to wooyoung's face as he said
Wooyoung : look at how many people loved you, naeun. You've gotten so many pretty flowers, so many people to shed their tears for you.
Wooyoung let out a shaky breath as he slowly kneeled down against her grave, laying his palm against the stone as he said
Wooyoung : I will live, naeun-ah, for you I will live and wait until I can meet you again. That is my punishment for all that I have done to you. But I will never marry again, I will never love anyone again. This line…
Wooyoung stared at his family ring that decorated his right thumb, the line his father had tried so hard protecting, the line that had forced him to give up everything.
Wooyoung : it ends with us.
Wooyoung kissed naeun's grave one last time, a drop of his tear falling against her gravestone as he stood up before whispering
Wooyoung : because no one will ever be as good as you were.
______________________________
Wooyoung went back home that night feeling numb, and broken. But not tired, he wouldn't be able to sleep this night. Or any night from now, he would have to get back on his prescription of sleeping pills.
Wooyoung let his legs take him to naeun's walk-in closet, going over to the glass window that displayed her wedding dress as wooyoung stared at it, his hand coming up to place itself against the glass.
He still remembered her wearing it, the memory was as fresh as his wounds. Her walking down the aisle all along, the people pitying her for not having a father accompany her. But she hadn't been bothered by it, she still had a smile on her face. The smile she had gotten while looking at wooyoung, her groom.
She had loved him since then, and he'd been too late to love her back.
Wooyoung shut his eyes as he lowered himself onto the floor, resting his forehead against the glass as he sobbed. He had lost count of the amount of times he'd cried this past month. But he didn't care, for her he could cry until there was not a drop of tear left in his body.
Wooyoung looked forward as a small bark was heard, momo nudging the door open with her head as she walked up to wooyoung with her tail down. She knew naeun was gone too. Wooyoung watched as momo came up to him, getting onto his lap as she laid against it.
Wooyoung let his trembling hand run through the puppy's fur, remembering how happy naeun had been when momo had jumped up onto their table and demanded food.
Wooyoung : I'm s-so sorry. I'm so sorry sweetheart, I'm so sorry.
And all wooyoung could do was cry, naeun's smile rushing through the back of his eyes every single time.
_______________________________
A week later :
Wooyoung was now at the beach with momo, her running all over the place barking as the people around would aww at her and occasionally give her small pets. Wooyoung sat down against the sand after a while of walking around with momo, deciding to watch the sunset.
He pulled out his phone before opening the gallery, clicking on the pictures of naeun that he'd taken when they'd come together to the same beach, almost a month ago. Wooyoung smiled as he saw the pictures, naeun's white floral dress flowing back against the wind as small strands of hair fell against her face. But even through all of that he could still see her smile, that beautiful smile.
His pretty girl, always bringing light in his life.
Wooyoung swiped to the next picture and the next until he felt tears in his eyes, remembering the way the sun had shone on her skin, the sound of her giggles and laughter. He'd never get to see those again, it would remain as nothing but memories now.
Wooyoung let out a shaky breath as he shut his phone, putting it back in his pocket as momo ran up to him with a ball in her mouth, her tail wagging to play with him. Wooyoung chuckled, wiping his tears as he took the ball from momo before saying
Wooyoung : you want to play catch?
Momo barked as wooyoung smiled before standing up, throwing the ball away from them before running as he yelled
Wooyoung : beat me if you can!
Momo barked excitedly as she ran after him, the water splashing against their feets.
______________________________
5 months later :
Wooyoung had been sitting in his living room with his laptop, finishing up some work when he heard the sound of rain, making his eyes widen as he looked behind him at the window. And he was right, it was raining.
Wooyoung kept his laptop away as he rushed up to the balcony, stepping out into the rain as he felt it drench his clothes. He used to hate the rain, but now he loved it as it reminded him of naeun. Wooyoung smiled as he felt the cold droplets fall against his cheek, indicating that snow was coming soon.
He remembered the time he'd danced with her under this rain, the feel of her body against his and how she had looked down at him with a smile when he'd lifted her up and spun her around. The rain had made her so happy.
Wooyoung frowned as jazz music suddenly started playing from the gramophone inside, the same song that had been played at their wedding. Wooyoung looked inside as he saw momo jump down from the gramophone, running up to him with a smile on her face.
Wooyoung felt his eyes tear up as he bent down to pick momo up, her jumping into his arms as wooyoung smiled and asked
Wooyoung : do you like the rain too, momo?
The puppy barked in agreement, making wooyoung chuckle as he pet her head, making momo snuggle up against wooyoung. He stared up at the sky, a star shining right back down at him as wooyoung whispered
Wooyoung : I miss you so much, naeun-ah, I wish you were here with me. You loved the rain so much.
Wooyoung looked back at momo as he slowly moved his body to the slow music, closing his eyes as he felt his tears mix with the rain.
Wooyoung : I love you so much.
__________________________
3 months later :
Wooyoung let out a breath as he laid out the food for him and momo in the picnic mat he was currently sitting on, the puppy running around the mat with happy, excited barks as wooyoung smiled at how cute she was being.
Wooyoung had soon started eating his sushi, momo having her food as well on the side as his eyes went to the couple the was sitting a few feet away from him, the lady clearly pregnant. The husband was feeding her food as she giggled, telling him she was already full.
Wooyoung felt his heart drop at the beautiful sight, wishing he could've done this with naeun some day. Their child would've looked as beautiful as her, maybe even have gotten her beautiful smile that wooyoung loved so much. But he'd never know any of that because he had lost the chance, he'd destroyed it.
Wooyoung blinked his tears away and was about to have another bite of his sushi when he felt a kid run up to him, stopping right in front of the mat as he asked in his childish voice
??? : my name's cha min, do you mind me joining you ahjussi?
Wooyoung blinked at the child, looking around the place before asking
Wooyoung : I-are you lost?
Min : no my parents are right there, see?
Wooyoung looked at where min was pointing, his parents smiling at wooyoung and nodding in approval as he smiled back before saying to the child
Wooyoung : sure, you can join me then. I think we have enough sushi.
Min nodded as he sat down excitedly, wooyoung giving him a plate of sushi and sauce with a smile as min asked
Min : did ahjumma not come with you this time?
Wooyoung paused, looking at min in shock as he asked
Wooyoung : wh-what?
Min : last time I was here when you came with that ahjumma and this puppy here. That very pretty looking ahjumma with a very beautiful smile?
Naeun, his naeun. Wooyoung let out a breath as he said
Wooyoung : she…she was my wife.
Min : was? Not anymore?
Wooyoung : she passed away, a few months ago. She was…sick.
Min : oh. I'm sorry.
Wooyoung nodded, keeping his sushi away as he stared at min, trying to remember him from that day. Ah, the child naeun had stared at when they had come together, telling wooyoung that she had wanted a family too. That was him, he'd just grown a bit of hair now.
Min : I'm sure she loved you.
Wooyoung : mm? what makes you say that?
Min : she was looking at you like my eomma always looks at my appa, with the same smile and the same eyes. I think that's what you call love, right?
Wooyoung smiled sadly, his hand unconsciously going up to hold the wedding ring that hung by his necklace as wooyoung whispered
Wooyoung : yes, I suppose that's love.
_____________________________
3 months later :
Wooyoung stood up from the hospital waiting chair as mina's husband walked out of the labor room with a tiny baby in his hands, walking up to wooyoung as he said
Seojun : it's a miracle, mr jung. We had all thought it would be a boy, even the ultrasound results showed that it would be a boy. But we think it was wrong. Because it's a girl, and we couldn't be happier about it.
Wooyoung smiled, looking at the baby girl as he said
Seojun held out the baby for wooyoung to hold as he said
Seojun : my wife and I have decided to name her song naeun, after her godmother. You don't mind, do you sir?
Wooyoung felt tears prick his eyes at that, holding the baby in his arms as he smiled and whispered shakily
Wooyoung : of course I don't, thank you so much.
Seojun smiled and nodded as wooyoung held the baby's hand, her smiling up at wooyoung as he said
Wooyoung : song naeun.
__________________________
25 years later :
??? : SONG NAEUN, THE NEW CEO OF THE SHIN'S GROUP! CONGRATULATIONS!
Wooyoung smiled as naeun hugged him with a huge smile, wooyoung patting the back of someone who was almost like a daughter to him now. When he'd first held naeun in his hands as a baby, he'd decided then and there that she would be the one who'd inherit his and his wife's company. And as naeun had grown up to be an intelligent, beautiful and smart young lady, wooyoung had known his choice was right.
And today was the day the company went legally to her, naeun's parents were smiling so proudly at her from the seat. It was probably the best day of her life.
Naeun pulled back as wooyoung patted her arm proudly before saying
Wooyoung : your godmother would've been so proud of you, naeun-ah. You live up to her name.
Naeun smiled and shook her head as she said
Naeun : she would've been proud of you more than she would've been of me, ahjussi. And I promise, that I will take care of the company and bring it up with pride. I won't disappoint you, or mrs shin. Your names will be remembered for as long as I live, for you have given me this life.
Wooyoung smiled as he said
Wooyoung : you earned this, naeun-ie.
Naeun smiled as wooyoung stepped back, a man rushing up to her with his hand held out forward excitedly as naeun frowned before asking
Naeun : who…are you?
The man gave naeun a huge smile, a smile that made her heart do something weird. What the hell?
??? : I'm Cha Min! Your new secretary for…for ever I suppose!
Naeun : what? And who appointed you?
Min : uh jung wooyoung-shi did, of course.
Naeun gasped as she looked at wooyoung who was now walking down the steps with a sly smile as she said
Naeun : AHJUSSI!
Wooyoung chuckled as he walked out of the hall, leaving the new generation to grow as he let out a small groan of tiredness. He was getting old after all.
Wooyoung looked around as snow fell all around him, the jacket providing him little warmth. Wooyoung sighed as he walked through the pavements, his hands growing cold. But he did not put them in his coat pocket, as he never did.
Naeun's hands had been cold when he'd last touched it, and when his hands would get cold it reminded him of her. Hence he never put his hands in his pocket during winters, he preffered them like this.
It had been 25 years, even momo had left him now to join naeun in the other side of the world. She had kept him company for a long time, and now he supposed naeun could use her company.
Wooyoung felt his hand go up to her necklace that still hung around wooyoung's now wrinkled neck, the ring always bringing him comfort in his lonely times. He looked up at the sky, staring at the single star that still shone the brightest to him as he whispered
Wooyoung : I was right, naeun-ah. 25 years, and there's still no one that is as good as you were.
➯a/n: i'm so glad people like this story, i've spent so much time on it and it's a labor of love, enjoy part two <33 if you're new here, part one is very much needed to understand what's going on and please read the warnings and take care of yourself ! if you didn't see my update, i lost the final draft of part three and now only have a paper draft so apologies that it will take a little bit to be uploaded ❤️🩹
✃ "Mind, body, soul, and wolf."
♫"Nothing hurts like the way you do; like the way you say "I love you." " -Knuckle Velvet, Ethel Cain♫Allure Soundtrack
✫彡wordcount: 6.9k
(>ᴗ•)♡´･ᴗ･`♡genre: smut, YANDERE, a/b/o au
ಠ_ಠwarning/content: DEAD DOVE I MURDERED THAT BEOTCH chapter specific: not beta read(ironically), criminal MATZ, alpha MATZ/omega reader, forced soul bonding, forced marking, nobody is mentally well, yandere and possessive behavior, talk of murder, talk of drugs, bits of humor because i was going insane, smoking 🍃, sh in the form of putting joints out on skin(NOT READER, NOT DESCRIPTIVE), reckless driving(is that a warning?), reader needs a hug like honestly-
cunnilingus, nudity, heat cycle, outdoor, fingering, THIS IS NOT A NON CON FIC, ALL SMUT IS CONSENSUAL.
The warmth of your bed calls you back to sleep as you stir.
Something is wrong.
The smell of cooking pancakes wafts through the air, your stomach churns in interest.
Something is wrong.
The hand on your side is so soft it's almost fleeting.
Something is wrong.
Your eyes snap open, blurry vision landing on an unfortunately familiar set of features. Long brown hair, full lips in a seemingly perpetual line, thick letters on his neck.
You let out a scream as your body catches up with your mind, kicking Seonghwas arm and crawling back into the corner of your bed. "Sleep well? I sure hope so, Hongjoong nearly cried because you didn't get to mark him back before you passed out." His calm demeanor is the very antithesis of your state; frazzled and heart beating wildly in your ears. "I'm not too pleased with waiting either."
You go to pull the blanket over yourself again when he rips it off the bed completely. "G-go away, or else..." Your weak attempt at a threat makes the criminal grin, and he stands from his squatting position, looming over your cowering form.
"Oh you don't know how deep in you are, do you?" He purrs, crawling onto the mattress. It creaks pitifully under his weight as he moves ever closer.
He stops just short of being right in your face. "We own you. And when you stop this little tantrum, mark us back... you own us. A little thing like you, been on that blocker for God knows how long, you won't last but a few more hours until you're running to us with your tail between your legs. Hormones flooding your system, begging for your alphas...Begging for your mates." His eyes flick to your bruised shoulders, their marks peeking out of your scrubs. "Don't make us wait too long now, omega. We aren't patient men."
"Hwa!"
He leans away from you, yelling back to the voice, "what?!" His booming voice makes you jump, and take a deathly tight grip your pillow.
"Food!"
He looks back to you, and it's as if you can tell what he's thinking. You shake your head, slapping his hand away when he goes to grab your wrist. "C'mon now, you won't want an empty stomach when we mate-" He's cut off when a pillow hits his head, leaving him to let out an exasperated sigh.
Hongjoong turns around just as Seonghwa rounds the corner with your fidgeting form over his shoulder. "Hey, Dolly!" He greets casually, like this is an everyday occurrence, as he sets down the plate he's holding next to the other two on your little round table.
"Help! Help me!" You scream, gasping as you're quite literally thrown in a chair.
"No use in that," Hongjoong begins as he sits opposite of you, "no one will hear you. We cleared this place out. If they aren't dead, they're in the prison with our pack."
Your eyes well with tears. You don't doubt his words for a second. Massacring and holding a town hostage wouldn't even be on the top three of their crimes.
You take a shaking breath and gather yourself, glaring at the blonde silently. "Oh are you mad?" He asks teasingly. "We made ourselves comfy, hope you don't mind! Lovely little place you've got here."
You choose to stay silent, not trusting your own voice as it wavers even in your head.
"Eat up," Seonghwa pushes one of the plates to you, but Hongjoong snatches it back, eyeing you as you eye it.
It's been a full day since you've eaten, judging by the rising sun in the window. And you silently curse yourself for skipping lunch.
"Something you need to do first, Dolly." He taps his neck, a small grin playing at his lips as he notices your eyebrows push together. He wishes he could crawl into your head and see all of those thoughts that are undoubtedly suffocating you.
And they are. Your lungs feel heavy as you weigh every option against one another. You could run- but you've never outran an alpha, let alone two. You could hide- but that didn't work too well in the prison. You could simply refuse to return the bite- but the last wolf who did that was turned inside out, literally. You could simply cry and hope for their mercy- but you knew it would never come.
Your chair scratches the hardwood under it as you slowly push yourself away from the table. You notice you're missing your shoes as you trudge the few feet that feel like miles.
Hongjoongs head is eagerly turned to the untainted side, Seonghwa's mark mirrored to where you must leave yours.
You attempt to tune out the joyous howling of your wolf, tell her this is not a good thing. But she doesn't care. All she says is-
Mate. Mate. Mate. Mate. Mate.
You wince as your canines push through your gums unannounced, lip snarling upward to give them room.
Seonghwa watches with a sadistic glint in his eye as you bend forward, tears building up in your own.
You hate to admit that Hongjoong, both of them really, smell wonderful. But your wolf sure doesn't, she only chants louder.
With a quick movement, your teeth are sunk into his flesh, forever bonding you.
˚➶ ｡˚
The searing water pelts your back. Steam swirls in the air. Your cries and sniffles echo on the linoleum tile.
After marking both alphas you didn't have much appetite but, after helping you rinse your mouth, Hongjoong had made you eat everything on your plate before he let you run to the bathroom and lock yourself in.
Despite the pull in his gut, the urge to break down the door and comfort you, Hongjoong had forced himself to leave. He couldn't listen to your cries, even if he was the cause of them.
That left the older alpha alone in your humble living room. He tuned his ears to focus on the rainfall, the rolling thunder, the periodic knocking of your air conditioning, anything but the sound of your sorrow.
You don't quite find it in yourself to care who is or isn't in your home, you find yourself with a much more immediate problem.
Seonghwa was right.
You feel heat bubbling to life in your lower stomach, slowly consuming the ball of anxiety that resides there. Your wolf is loud. She won't shut up. Mate this, mate that, knot this, and knot that. You wish with every ounce of your being that she wouldn't be such a primal animal, but that's much like expecting a wild animal to be house trained.
You find your tears slowly drying, washed away from your cheeks by the ever falling water.
You hadn't had a heat in a good long while. And now you were mated to two alphas? Seonghwa was right, and you are beyond fucked. You'd never even had a partner during a heat.
A whimper trembles past your lips without your consent, small and pathetic much like how you feel.
You go to grip the knobs, gasping as you see your claws. They look thicker than before, darker as well. You bring them to your face, turning your hand over and inspecting them. "What..."
A knock at the door startles you enough to grab the tub, new and improved nails leaving indents on the acrylic fiberglass. "(Y/n)? Don't get too hot, the steam is coming out into the hall."
"Go away!" You squeeze your eyes shut, praying Seonghwa didn't hear the sorry crack in your voice.
Your prayers, much like yesterday, go unanswered, unheard. "Are you okay in there? I know... I know the situation isn't ideal-"
"Shut up!" You growl, hand immediately slapped to your mouth in shock of your own outburst. The quiet is eating you alive, making you wish the raining water above you would somehow drown you.
"I'm coming in."
"No! Just fucking leave me alone." Your eyes are wide at the sound of your own voice once again. You, your body is curled into the corner of the tub wanting to disappear and become one with the tiles below you. You, your mouth is loud and proud with your anger.
He opens the lock with his claw, breaking your deceptive sense of privacy. The stream rises into the hall in a thick fog, obscuring his vision. He tries to look for your outline behind the shower curtain but he finds nothing. When a small sniff sounds, his eyes flick to the source. The shadow of a curled up body.
When he grab the curtain, your voice comes out quietly. "Please don't touch me."
"I won't." He speaks shortly, opening the fabric just enough to turn off the water. Immediately, with no sound to drown it out, he hears your irregular heartbeat. "I won't," he says with a voice soft with promise.
The silence drapes you both, listening closely to one another for any sign of movement or speech.
Your ears are perked up, eyes wide and wild as you watch his silhouette take a seat on the closed toilet. He seems to be watching you as well.
"You're in heat." He breaks the hush with a punch. It's not a question, more so it's an observation from his sharp senses.
"Yes." You whisper back.
"How long since you had your last one? That blocker was in there deep." His voice holds something like quiet empathy, which makes your wolf want to crawl to him even more. You try to calculate the years to give him a good estimate of how bad this will get, but your brain feels too hot in your head.
"Long," is all you can muster up.
The quiet blankets you again, the only sound the raging storm outside. A clap of thunder makes you jerk, wrapping your clawed hands around yourself for a sense of comfort.
His hand comes through the gap in the curtain, holding your large fluffy towel. You take it with an almost silent thank you, wrapping it around your shoulders as you stay seated.
He watches the steam dissipate, surveying your small bathroom. The tub and shower which currently holds you takes up the short wall. The toilet he sits on has a soft fabric covering on the lid, the short blue yarn matches the color of the walls and the striped curtain. Your medicine cabinet has small little flowers painted on it with an obviously careful hand. Your products on the counter are organized in re-used plastic containers. Your clothes are set on the edge and awaiting you.
He wonders what you'll do to their home when it becomes yours as well.
When you shuffle, he looks back to your distorted form. Slowly standing, you clear your throat. "Can you, uhm..."
"Yeah, yeah, sorry," he mutters as he stands, closing the door behind him.
Taking a peek around the drape, you make sure he's really gone before you step out and quickly dry yourself off, blinking away the tears that start to build again.
With a fresh outfit on and having scrubbed off as much of them as you could, you step out of the bathroom for the first time in hours. Hongjoongs scent is weak, making you briefly wonder where he went as you tip toe around your own home.
The door to your room is still ajar, but a glimpse inside shows no sign of the alpha who's smell is still strong. The sound of the TV draws you out to the compact living room. There, you can see the back of his head as he faces the box television, watching a rerun of Starsky and Hutchy.
He says nothing as you sit down, and you say nothing back. He's not paying attention, and neither are you. But neither of you dare speak first.
˚➶ ｡˚
How you fell asleep, you have no idea. But the slam of the front door makes you jump awake, grabbing the nearest object which happens to be Seonghwas forearm.
He places his hand on yours wordlessly and turns to see whoever has the nerve to wake you. "Mingi?" He groans after a moment of reflection.
The strange man in your home, Mingi, is tall, taller than Seonghwa- and it makes you cower into the alpha subconsciously. He shakes the rain water out of his short pink hair in a way akin to a dog after a bath, unbothered by the glare and the wide eyes on him. "Hey!"
"What are you-"
"Joong sent me," he lifts up a duffel bag with a grin, kicking his shoes off as to not drag mud into your home and piss off his alphas mate. "Hi," he smiles more politely towards you as he slowly approaches, noticing your arms tremor.
"You forget how to knock?" Seonghwa grumbles as he stands, hand hesitantly leaving your own as he walks behind the couch to join the man.
"Well I didn't hear anything, I figured you were sleeping or something." He shrugs simply as he sits the bag on the sewing machine you use as a desk.
"We were, asshat." The brotherly bickering of the pack mates makes you smile, and you hide your lips in the cushion as you watch them carefully from you backwards seating on the couch.
The pink haired man's attention lands on you as Seonghwa looks through the clothes in the bag. "Hi, 'm Mingi," he smiles kindly, holding his hand out to you only for it to be smacked down quickly by Seonghwa with a glare. "Uhm, rude," he rolls his eyes with a clear playfulness.
"No touching," he huffs shortly, eyes flicking back to you. "He touches you, I cut off his fingers. I'm going to shower." He leans over the back off the couch and lifts your face out of the fabric gently, taking your lips in his possessively, leaving you flabbergasted as he leaves as quick as he came.
Mingi whistles lowly as the bathroom door closes, chuckling at your starstruck expression. "This fuckin' guy, am I right?" He jokes, smiling awkwardly as he shifts his weight from foot to foot. "I'm an omega too, don't worry. I know it's scary coming across new wolves when you're like us, not knowing..."
You nod silently, eyeing him up for any sign of danger. But you only find him shivering. "You want a towel or something...?"
"Oh, if it's not any trouble," he smiles again, the gummy nature of it reminds you of Jihyun, and you find a lot of your nerves draining away. He's an omega like you, so you have a fair chance against him. And despite everything, you doubt Seonghwa would let anyone hurt you, let alone someone from his own pack.
You sneak by him quickly and into the closet in the hall next to the bathroom, where you can hear the water running.
"Here you go," you hand it over before taking a seat again, turning backwards on the couch to keep an eye on him as he towels off his hair.
Starsky and Hutch keeps the silence from being too stiff, but it's clear Mingi has a lot of words on his tongue fighting to come out as he dries his arms.
"Do-"
"Is-"
"Sorry," you both mumbles as you speak over each other. You motion to the seat next to you and he takes it with a quick, "thanks."
"So," you begin, tucking your knees under your chin, "he's your alpha?"
"Both of them, they lead together." He nods as he speaks, looking around your home.
"That's weird," you mumble to yourself, picking at the string on your sock, "how does that work?"
"Well... I mean they just kind of lead us all together. Make decisions together, it's not a dictatorship actually- they let us vote on stuff sometimes, it's nice. I'm sure you'll come to understand our pack, we're just a bit... different."
"How did, uh, I mean I've heard some stuff, I dunno-"
"You can ask me. I know those two probably weren't very talkative."
"Yeah," you chuckle quietly, taking a peek at him, "they made their own pack, right? How did you end up here?"
He looks back at you and slowly relaxes in his seat, both of you growing more comfortable as your wolves sniff one another out. "Yeah, that's right. They didn't roll up on a village like this and say, 'who's the strongest, let's fight', like most alphas come to be. They found each of us and asked us to join, didn't just demand it. I was one of the first, actually. They found me stealing some food in Minnesota, told me pledge my loyalty and I'll never be cold or hungry again."
"And?"
"Hm?"
"Have you been?"
"Never," he shakes his head, "they're good alphas. Maybe not the best people, but good alphas. I'm sorry you had to join us this way... they can be a bit impulsive, impatient." His eyes are low and voice even lower, like he's trying to hide his words from the man who's most definitely listening in. "They aren't monsters, at least not the kind the news makes them out to be. They're the monsters the world shaped them into."
You feel his wolf calling out to yours, albeit weakly. You've never felt it before. Is it because you're finally apart of a real pack? Because you're his alphas mate? Your eyes flick to your wolves and his follow suit, a pink color that matches his hair.
"Mingi." His voice breaks your small staring competition, both of you looking to him. He looks a lot different on his own clothes, and it makes your annoyingly loud wolf even louder. His forearm sleeve and neck tattoo is on show in his dark grey wifebeater, finally freed from the long sleeve orange top. The marks on his shoulders are out and proud as well. His bell bottom jeans make his long legs look even longer, like he's more than half leg. His inked up fingers work nimbly to buckle his belt. That's when you finally look away, sinful thoughts flooding your head thanks to your building heat.
"Has Hongjoong come up with a plan with the rest of you?"
You don't register that he's come up to the couch until he's picking you up. You grab onto his shoulders and bite your lip as you yelp.
"He says we should just sneak attack their camp, Jongho's been able to sus out their location with his-" Mingi clears his throat to stop himself as Seonghwa sends him a glare while he sits, settling you in his lap. "With some intel... says they only have two scouts at a time."
You curl up on yourself, breathing deeply- which turns out to be a grave mistake. Seonghwas sandalwood scent floods you all at once, the musky smell of the prison washed away. A wave of arousal hits you like the one in the shower, and he squeezes you closer to his chest.
"He'll tell me about it later, go on and go back to the prison and tell him come back."
"Wha-"
"Go now."
"Yup, yeah, I'm gone." Mingi jumps up, leaving the towel on the couch as he dashes to the door, disappearing with a quick, "later!"
You try to scramble away the second the door shuts, but the alpha grabs your ankle and pins you to the couch. "Please, please!" You shake your head while sniveling, quieted when he cups the back of your neck softly.
"Calm down, omega," he whispers, keeping his weight off of you, "you need us to get rid of that heat, you know that don't you?"
You nod dreadfully, burying your face in the cushion. "I don't want-"
"Tell me what you want, and that's what I will do. Nothing more. I won't force you to do anything but I won't let you suffer in your heat, do you understand?"
"Yes..."
"Do you want me to let you go?"
Despite yourself, you whisper, "no..."
"Tell me how to help you. Tell me what you want. Tell me what you want, omega, and I will give it to you."
˚➶ ｡˚
By the time Hongjoong crashes through the front door clumsily, both of you are gone from the couch. A trail of torn clothes and the call of soft moans lead him to your bedroom, the door open wide to provide him a beautiful view.
You, in your bra and nearly nothing else. Legs spread around Seonghwas shoulders and socked toes curling into the bed. Your sharp teeth out and peeking through your lips as they part with a moan.
Seonghwa, kneeling and back arched as he anchors himself between your legs, forearms wrapped around your thighs. His tank top rising up to expose the ink on his lower back. Low, muffled moans rumble in his throat.
"Started without me?" He asks smugly after he catches his breath from the overwhelming scene.
Seonghwas head snaps back at the intruder, eyes red and jaw slick- but he goes right back to his meal, making you yip in surprise. Your eyes stay locked on his, lit aglow just like the alphas between your legs. Your chest rises and falls with bated breathes.
"Hongj-ah!" You grip the straps of Seonghwas top, eyes squeezing shut as you whine.
Your logic and reasoning went out the window the second Seonghwas eyes turned red with lust. Now, you let your wolf get what she wants for the time being. You forgot how badly heats burn.
Your bed dips and creaks with the additional weight as the younger alpha joins you. You feel his breath over the healing mark he left, followed by a lick which makes you gasp.
Every touch both extinguishes the burn and makes it hotter.
"You smell so good," Hongjoong coos into your neck, hands slowly wrapping around your waist, "will you let me have a taste too?"
"Y-yes!" You nod eagerly, fidgeting under his light touches until a slender hand presses down on your stomach to keep you in place, followed by a growl.
"I'm not done, am I, omega? I thought you wanted to cum on my tongue? That's what you asked for, after all," Seonghwa teases as he pulls back, free hand playing with the slick between your thighs. He watches with a smirk as you nod, over and over. "Yeah?"
"Yeah! Please, Seonghwa!" You feel a pinch in your gut as you beg for the criminal, but it's washed away with another surge of pleasure. A soft hand on your cheek makes you push your eyes open, coming face to face with Hongjoong.
"Poor omega," he pouts as he traces your jaw, "those blockers are good for nothing, only cause problems. We'll take good care of you, don't worry. Anything you want, Doll. Anything at all."
Your request is wordless. A pull at his belt loop with your clawed finger.
˚➶ ｡˚
You're fast asleep with your heat satisfied for the time being, sandwiched between the two alphas in your small bed. They keep quiet, enjoying the moment. They know that when you awake without your heat blurring your mind, you'll be distant again.
And they don't blame you.
Mingi was right, they're impulsive. They wanted you and they got you the second they could. They'll do whatever they can to make you realize you're meant to be their omega, their mate. They'll build the trust one step at a time, they just had to make sure you wouldn't slip away in the meantime.
Your breathes are slow and steady, deep in the hands of exhaustion. One of your legs is hooked across Hongjoongs hips, the other tangled in Seonghwas bell bottoms. Your arms are wrapped around the blondes neck, head buried in his shoulder.
Seonghwa has one arm tucked under both of your heads, fingers twirling Hongjoongs hair mindlessly as he holds a joint between his lips, inhaling deeply and letting the smoke out slowly. His pants are undone and underwear clumsily pulled back up.
Hongjoong has his eyes closed peacefully, though he's not sleeping. He's listening intently to your heart beats, enjoying the familiar smell of his alphas smoking and the feeling of your naked body clinging to his.
"Leave tomorrow?" Seonghwa whispers hushedly, letting the smoke in his lungs out in a puff.
"The quicker we get home the better. We need to start making a real plan for that fuck face Greene." He snarls silently, pressing his nose into your hair in an attempt to calm himself.
"And make sure no one messed up while we were caged."
"They told me Yunhos been taking care of the traffic flow, we should be good on that part. I just want to get my claws bloody."
Seonghwa chuckles, rubbing his temple, "you know what's fucked? If that coward didn't rat us out, we wouldn't've found our mate."
Hongjoong cracks a small smile, cradling your unconscious body close to his chest as Seonghwa stands. "Maybe I'll go easy on him then." He smirks, watching his shoulders bounce with silent laughter as he leaves the room, a trail of smoke following him.
Seonghwa closes the bathroom door behind him, staring at his reflection. He takes the joint between his index and middle finger, leaning toward the glass.
Hongjoong was made for this world, for his world. But were you? Had they just doomed you to a pitiful existence? Did he even care if they did?
Peddling drugs and getting your claws bloody. He couldn't imagine you doing it. But he couldn't imagine letting you go.
He pulls his jeans down and his boxers leg up, snuffing out the joint on his thigh.
˚➶ ｡˚
"It ain't a crime to be good to yourself! Lick it up! Lick it up! Woooo!"
Your body is slung to the door of the van as Hongjoong drifts around the corner, the loud rock music only rivaled by his singing of it. You grab onto the passenger seat infront of you to hold yourself steady. "Does he have to be the one to drive?" You yell to Seognhwa who's in the row of seats behind you, laid across them with a grin.
"He likes to pretend he's driving The A Team van!"
The van skids to a stop infront of the prison, and you have to force yourself to look away least you think about the people who are still being held hostage inside. "C'mon up here, Doll," Hongjoong holds his hand out to you in offering, and you take it. You crawl over the cup holder in the middle and land in the passenger seat, grabbing the bag they had let you pack before dragging you away from your home.
"Where are we going?" You ask quietly, thankful that Hongjoong had the ears to be able to hear you over his cassette.
"Back to our stomping grounds," he hums as he hits the button to unlock the doors, letting in the approaching group of people. "Los Aranza, it's in sou-"
"What's up fuckers?" A young man shouts over the music as he hops into the middle row, making you jump as you look back. He smiles your way kindly, uttering a softer, "hey."
Mingi, who throws you a small smile, is climbing in next with a buffer man who immediately gives you the chills and a woman who looks like a sore thumb in the group.
Mingi gets in the back with Seonghwa and the woman ends up in the middle seat between the two other men despite her complaints.
"(Y/n), this is Wooyoung," Hongjoong introduces you to the first man, who waves your way. "Lia," the woman returns your awkward smile of a greeting. "And San," who, you don't expect to, leans over the center console and takes you in a sideways hug.
"No touching!" A grumble comes from the back, making San chuckle as he leans back into his seat.
"Nice to meet you," he grins brightly, promptly buckling his seatbelt when he hears Hongjoong start the vehicle back up.
Everyone else quickly copies his actions, and you get the memo the moment before the van lurches to life quickly.
The first few minutes are awkward silence save for the music, which Lia thankfully made the driver turn down.
"So, (Y/n)," Wooyoung starts up, "I don't want you to worry so..." You look back over your shoulder, taking a note of the small freckle under his eye as you search his features. "I just wanted to let you know that we called the state police before we left, it'll take a few hours but the rest of your village won't be stuck in there for too long."
The sentiment gives you the smallest hint of relief, knowing that they won't just be left there to wither until someone would notice that the whole town disappeared off the face of the planet. "Thanks..." You nod shortly, taking the time turned around to inspect the other new faces as well.
Lia has a seemingly familiar set of round and soft features, but you can't quite place it. Nor can you place her ranking in the group. She doesn't smell like a wolf, but you don't want to pry.
San, however, has the clear ego of a beta; chest puffed out and radiating confidence, but not power. He's got a smile that doesn't match any of that though, and that along with his friendly actions make you think he's not as scary as he presents.
You turn back around and face the road, watching the sign for your town wiz past.
"How far to Los A..."
"Aranza! Maybe like... 26 hours?" Lia's words make you look to Hongjoong, who's tapping away at the wheel as he speeds.
"Seonghwa," you call out.
"Hm?"
"Can someone else drive?"
˚➶ ｡˚
Your request was denied, obviously, and everyone had to hang on every time Hongjoong made a turn or hit a bump. Admittedly, it was fun to watch him let loose and sing his heart out while the wind knocked his hair around. That, paired with the surprisingly kind conversation that the pack members made with you made for a good first three hours.
After that, Wooyoung got grumpy. "I'm hungry!"
Then, Mingi chimed in, "I have to use the bathroom!"
Then, San, "My legs asleep! Ow, really Lia?"
When you gave Hongjoong a begging glance, that's when he finally started looking for an exit on the highway.
The mom and pop restaurant was run down and quiet, but you were thankful that that meant less people to see the rag tag team of criminals you were with and potentially cause problems. The van was parked half hazardously in the back by the restrooms, and Mingi was the first out from the back doors, practically dashing into the men's room.
You grab the handle to the passenger side door only to be grabbed on the opposite wrist. You look to the assailant and see Hongjoong with a questioning gaze. "What? I have to...go," you shrug his hand away, opening your door and hopping down before he can stop you again.
You hear some soft foot steps enter the bathroom as you hover, but they don't enter a stall. "Did they send you to babysit me," you groan, nearly slapping yourself as you speak before thinking again.
"Yeah, sorry..." Lia's voice is apologetic, and when you finally exit: her face is as well. "They can be a bit...uhm."
"Paranoid? Overbearing?"
"Yeah," she nods softly, using the mirror she stands infront of to look at you as you wash your hands. The way your shoulders slump and your head hangs low makes her heart ache for you. "I hope we can be friends. You're going to need some in this side of the world."
You look in the mirror in front of yourself, matching her stance as you watch one another through the glasses. "I hope so, too."
When you join the men back outside, they're all sitting on the curb with plastic bags infront of them. Lia sits in the space between Mingi and San, immediately grappling at the bag the ladder holds out to her. Seonghwa hands you one as well, nodding for you to take it, "yours."
Inside is two large styrofoam boxes of delicious smelling food, and you look up with your brows pressed together. "This is a lot of food, Seonghwa, I'm not going to eat all of this." You set down one as you open up the other and sit on the warm concrete between the two alphas.
"You need it, you're still in heat." He hums plainly, dropping a french fry into his mouth as San spits one out from his.
"Hey!" You yell, feeling the heat of embarrassment rising up your neck.
"What? It's true." He looks around to his pack members, seeing the three lower men looking away from you while Lia simply shakes her head at him, and Hongjoong nods.
"He's right, we didn't even fuck- ow!" He glares at Mingi as he slaps him upside the head, "we didn't! We only y'know... messed around."
"Bro, shut up!" Mingi sends you a quick compassionate glance before turning his face to his food. "You guys have zero tact."
"Tact? What the hells that?" Hongjoong mumbles from around his burger, "you made that up."
In defiance of your anger at him, his antics make you smile as you take a bite of food.
˚➶ ｡˚
The next stop the vehicle makes is in the dead of night, the spring moon full and bright.
It was only you and Hongjoong awake when you asked if their promise from earlier still stood: whatever you need and nothing more.
He was quick to peel off the road and park the sleeping group before leading you into the woods to satisfy your once again noisy wolf.
You hate that you nearly start howling aloud when he pushes your back onto a tree, hand behind your head to protect it from the bark, and begins kissing you like he did in your bed.
He takes it a step further, slipping his hand down now that Seonghwa isn't there. His lips meld into yours as he slips his hand under the elastic waistband of your shorts. They travel lower as his fingers do the same, feeling the warmth of your heat which makes him groan into your neck.
When he feels your hands on his shoulders, he closes his eyes and cherishes your touch, letting his wolf drive him forward and press his body to yours in an act of affection which makes you dizzy.
His fingers find their way inside of you, making you gasp toward the stars. His knuckles feel like balls of velvet in your overly sensitive body, driving you nearer and nearer to the cliff of pleasure your wolf desperately needs to dive off of.
Omega heats are pathetic, you think to yourself as your knees buckle: only being held up by Hongjoongs weight pressing you into the tree as he gives you satisfaction you're incapable of giving yourself.
Thankfully, all too soon, your pleasure reaches its peak and you tumble over it, gushing on his fingers and clinging to him as he kisses the healing mark his teeth left. He wraps his free arm around your back, holding your waist tightly as you tremble. "That's it, Doll..." His voice raises bumps on the flesh of your shoulder, his heavy breaths fanning them.
You can feel his length hard against you, but you're too afraid and too ashamed to acknowledge it and he knows it. But he's content with whatever you give to him in the moment, he doesn't care about his own pleasure as long as his mate is taken care of. He presses his nose into your scent and breathes deeply, letting out a growl as he feels your core clenching.
You feel a sense of dread as you come back to your head fully, watching with wide eyes as he takes his fingers from your shorts and into his mouth. You quickly look away, and hear him chuckling.
"It's okay to want us, Pretty. We're your mates. We want you just as bad."
You share a moment of sincere eye contact before your tears blur his image. "I'm afraid." You confess in a short huff, breathing in the soft wind that surrounds you.
"Of what? We'll never let anything hurt you." His voice holds a simple directness, he means every word he says and he doesn't see the need to be poetic with it. He just wants to convey the truth to you. "Anyone looks at you the wrong way and I'll gut them. I'll put their head on a pike to show everyone else not to fuck with you."
With his body once again pressing into you, albeit with a softness that wasn't found in your last heated moment, you find yourself looking down to avoid his wild eyes. He can smell a bittersweet spike of fear in your scent, and his brows furrow together.
"I'm afraid of you... and of Seonghwa. You frighten me. You don't-" You bite your tongue before you let your emotions speak for you. After a moment, you break your silence, "you don't even know me... and it scares me what you're willing to do. You're criminals. And if... if you don't find me a suitable mate that I'll be next on your list of victims. I didn't ask for this, Hongjoong... I didn't want this."
His face is stoic for a spell, but his lips slowly curve upward into a bestial grin: followed by the giggles that had haunted your dreams after the first time you heard them. "Oh, (Y/n)," he snickers, eyes closing with the force of his laughter. It rings out in the silent night and mocks you. What could he possibly be finding so funny about your legitimate fears?
His body collapses into you as he laughs manically, making you freeze with a cry- your body trying to make itself small. You close your eyes, taking sniveling breaths as you will yourself to block out the deranged laughter. "Oh, you're just so adorable!"
"S-stop laughing at me," you whine, attempting to push his weight off of you as the bark begins digging into your back. He doesn't look it, but he's heavy as all get out as he slumps into you.
He grips your wrists as you push at his chest and pins them into the tree with his claws caging them in, all laughter gone in a spilt second as he glares down at you. "Now you listen, Doll," he growls between his teeth, making you cry sharper and clench your eyes tighter. He doesn't like that one bit. "Look at me when I'm talking to you, omega!"
You sheepishly open your eyes, too afraid to disobey him even though he's scaring the living daylights out of you with his mood swings. His eyes slowly return to normal, black fading into nothingness at the sight of your fearful eyes.
"Now you listen close, yeah?" He speaks softer than before, kicking your feet apart to stand between them and get closer to you. "You don't quite understand, I think... We could fucking smell you the second we rolled into that place. Now, Seonghwa thought it was a trick- a stupid ploy to get us to be tame. But when you walked into the room, oh we knew it was real! Just one wiff of your fresh scent and my wolf was clawing to get out. Even with that stupid blocker in your neck, we could smell you and that's how we knew. Other alphas won't even understand so it's okay that you don't. But, Doll, you were made for us, and we were made for you. The moon cut us from the same cloth, three pieces from the same puzzle. You were ours the second you were born, and we were yours. We are each others. We are each other. Mind, body, soul, and wolf, we belong to one another. So don't think for a second that we don't know you, okay? We are you. We'll chase you to the ends of the goddamn Earth if we have to. So don't ever fucking say some shit like that again, got it?! I would break open my chest and shove you inside if that's what it took to keep you safe. I'd walk on my hands and knees for eternity if that's what it takes to make you happy! So don't say some shit like that again, am I understood? You are our mate and we will treat you as such, nothing less than a Goddess among wolves and we the Gods that rule beside you. Do you understand?"
You're too busy sobbing, your small sniffles having grown into full blown fat tears and cries during his monologue, to answer him. He withdraws his claws and your arms fall limp to your side. His palms are warm and comforting on your cheeks even as he says firmly, "nod if you understand."
‧͙⁺˚*･༓☾ Sink Into the Darkness, My Light | Two | ☽༓･*˚⁺‧͙
──•~❉ ᯽ ❉~•──
"Join us, my Light."
Two centuries ago, the ruler of the Light disappeared, plunging the universe into chaos and disrupting the sacred, unspoken balance of the universe.
The eight rulers of the Darkness never stopped looking for her; their obsession never once waning since she vanished.
Recently, they've sensed something. Never around long enough to pinpoint but so euphoric that it sings within their veins. And since meeting you, well... slowly they begin to understand why.
"Sink into the darkness with us."
──•~❉ ᯽ ❉~•──
「✦」 PAIRING - yandere ot8!ateez x (?)reader
「✦」 GENRE - ancient gods!au, fantasy!au, magical powers!au
「✦」 WARNINGS - mind control, gaslighting, dom/sub, subspace (of a sort), temporary amnesia, manipulation, YANDERE AND DARK THEMES
「✦」 WORD COUNT - 4,863
「✦」 A/N - You're all so lovely. Thank you for the reception part one received. We meet another of the members in this chapter, enjoy.
「✦」 TAGLIST - Let me know if you'd like to be added :)
──•~❉ ᯽ ❉~•──
• one • two • three •
──•~❉ ᯽ ❉~•──
It was roughly 17:49 when you had another phone call. This time, it was Jee-Won’s caller ID that greeted you, not Ji-Ah’s. A picture of her kissing your smiling cheek and you with your eyes scrunched up. Funny how the picture held so much happiness but its motives caused you nothing but dread at whatever crazed things she wanted to discuss with you now.
You sighed long and deep; your food was ready and you’d just sat down to begin digging in. How utterly stupid of you to assume that you could simply eat your food in peace.
“Hey, Jee-Won,” you said, masking your mild frustration. Speaking to her before you were going out was slowly tearing down the mental preparation you’d been working on. Dealing with her now was seriously reinforcing the recurring thoughts of simply not going… but you’d promised Ji-Ah. You couldn’t back out now (despite how much you wanted to).
You loved Jee-Won dearly, you and her had been friends since you were very young. You knew basically everything about each other and could trust each other with everything. The fact that your personalities differ so greatly only made that friendship even stronger as one could offer outlooks and perspectives the other couldn’t. Through your care for each other, it was obvious you always had each others’ back.
Doesn’t mean she doesn’t grate your nerves sometimes though.
Jee-Won let out an ungodly squeal on her end of the phone and you had to pull the phone away from your ear, wincing.
“Happy birthday, my beautiful best friend! How are you on this gorgeous day?” Contrary to your mild vexation, her bubbly energy never failed to make you smile. This was something you could mirror, being practically all smiles yourself.
Picking up your chopsticks, you began to twist the cheap store-bought noodles absentmindedly. “I’m wonderful, thank you. I’ve had a very… interesting day so far, but it has been genuinely good. How are you doing?”
Interesting was one word for it - neither Yunho nor Yeosang had left your mind all day. Thinking about them was natural and your best efforts were no match to their lingering effect on you.
Some selfish part of you wanted to go back to ‘Life Rose On’ right now just to see Yeosang again. Yunho you had resigned yourself to the understanding that you’d probably never see each other again (a fact that saddened you much more than it should’ve). Perhaps you were being childish in your hope that they knew each other.
It made sense; stumbling into two new pretty boys in the same shop on the same day. Couldn’t be entirely coincidental that they were in such close proximity with one another. Alas, the unknown was killing you and your unexplainable longing for the two handsome strangers remained.
And it was unexplainable.
Meeting and interacting with those two today felt so intense, so real. Somehow, talking to them was easy and could be done with the familiarity of long-time friends. After the initial hiccups (stumbling over your feet and words), when Yunho spoke to you it felt like every one of your senses was being stroked so sensually and lovingly that it made you shiver. When Yeosang had tucked that breathtaking purple rose behind your ear, that same shiver and unrestrained emotions of rightness returned.
… it bothered you.
Never in all of your years of living had you let anyone have such an effect on you. Nor were you one to be swayed by good looks alone so easily. Admittedly, both men were incredibly kind and friendly which enabled you to talk to them for longer, in addition to their angelic appearances.
The effect that they’d had on you troubled you for a reason you couldn’t quite understand and, simply put, you were uncomfortable with it, especially after one meeting.
In conclusion, it wasn’t them that made you uncomfortable but rather the effect they had on you that did. Or did it? Oh, you didn’t know. These feelings confused you and only gave you a headache.
Realistically, you’d never see Yunho again and you’d probably see Yeosang once or twice more considering he worked in the florist you regulared. There you go, done. No need to dwell on it anymore. Nope. Not. At. All.
“Hello? Are you still there?” Jee-Won’s mildly concerned voice startled you and made you realise just how far you’d sunk into the ocean of your thoughts.
You massaged your temples. “Sorry, Jee-Won. I didn’t sleep well last night, is all. What were you saying?”
You practically taste her fond exasperation on the other end of the phone. “Are you sure you want to come out tonight? You know Ji-Ah won’t take it personally.”
That snapped you to attention.
“I know that but I genuinely want to go, I promise.” Hoping your tone of false conviction was believable enough, you glanced at your watch. 17:54. Two hours and six minutes before you had to be there.
“Mhm. Yeah, absolutely. I believe you one hundred percent.” Apparently, you were not as convincing as you’d once believed. “I won’t force you not to come because I know that despite how much you don’t want to go, you’ll go for the sake of other people. But please, if you need to go home early, please, please do. I know you don’t like it when everyone starts to get pissed.”
Well, she wasn’t wrong there. The easy way out was like a weighted security blanket around your shoulders. A sense of grounding that you hadn’t realised you needed. Of course, Jee-Won noticed. Jee-Won, for all of her flaws, was a good friend. One that you wouldn’t replace for the world.
“Curse you and your eternal wisdom,” you said and laughed. Then in a quieter voice added, “And I will.”
A muffled snap could be heard from the other end. “I know what will help.” Oh dear. “Getting our hair done together!”
You supposed that the night was never destined to start on schedule; who knew that it would begin during your ramen?
──•~❉ ᯽ ❉~•──
“Uh, Jee-Won I hate to burst your bubble but I think we’re in the wrong place. This looks like someone’s house, not somewhere where we can get our hair done.”
“We are very much in the right place, my beautiful sunchild.”
Your face twisted in immediate distaste. Sunchild?
You repeated it silently to Ji-Ah behind Jee-Won’s back and she mirrored your baffled expression. That certainly was a new one.
Both of you turned to look at the building that was allegedly where you’d be getting your hairstyles for tonight. You didn’t necessarily see why Jee-Won had put so much emphasis on your hair in general, let alone praise this place to buggery and ultimately drag you two there against your will. Heck, you’d have been happy curling your hair or simply braiding it so at least it differed from your typical style.
This place was huge. When she had said hair stylist, you expected a dainty little corner shop surrounded by similar establishments relatively close to ‘Life Rose On’. Everything was around there. The mansion that you beheld in front of you was on a whole new level.
Never in your life had you seen a building like this, forget anything else. It was a truly impressive piece of architecture; there seemed to be multiple layers to the mansion and different areas with varying spires and towers.
The three of you stood on the entrance balcony. Beams of a rich brown supported the canopied roof and each were delicately hugged by the richest, healthiest clematis you’d ever had the honour of seeing in your life. Jung-Hee’s abilities to nurture plants was impressive but the owner of this fantastical building had powers akin to the Gods. Each beam seemed complimentary to the gold-lined, rectangular windows that were on either side of the main oak door, and the patterns on them made that of an intricate hourglass - one half stained a deep black and the other a blinding white, slowly being tainted by the darkness. Or at least, that’s how you saw it. Perhaps ‘The Hidden War Within’ was turning you into more of a poet than you thought.
Removing yourself from the balcony temporarily, you strained your neck to ogle at the rest of the building. The roof the balcony on the ground floor was seemingly the foundations of the first floor as you saw that a set of glossy black rocking chairs and a dazzling coffee table sat atop it. This time, blood red roses wrapped around the fence bordering that area and worked as a nice contrast to the lighter purple of the clematis.
Of what you’d processed of the building so far, it was a double-layered abode with a relatively square shape. Then you looked to the right and it was more reminiscent of a castle than anything else for a circular tower merged into the rest of the building and had a spire at the top of it. It reminded you of a fairytale you read as a child.
Beyond that, there were two further layers to the house. Each topped with the traditional Korean dancheong roof, the building truly was like something out of a novel.
Quite peculiarly, there seemed to be… trees? Growing from some of the open windows? The picture it painted was exquisite but you wondered with unrestrained curiosity how on Earth the owner managed to achieve such a thing.
You’d have to tell Jung-Hee all about this mystical house next time you saw her. The fact that the mansion itself was well out of the way of the main road and surrounded by an incandescent forest was just feeding your slowly spiralling feelings of awe.
As Ji-Ah and Jee-Won bickered by the front door, you took your sweet time to observe every sheltered nook and every single captivating cranny of the house’s exterior… when you caught a glimpse of something in the tower window. Squinting your eyes, they promptly widened once more when you realised it was a someone and not a something.
Just as quickly as they’d come, they had disappeared. You blinked rapidly, trying in vain to see if you could catch a glimpse of the dark figure in the window.
From what little you had seen, whoever it was was male and looked relatively tall. His face was wholly covered by the shadow the lighting gave him but you could’ve sworn you saw the slightest hint of a smile.
A shiver ran down your spine and you shook your head to recompose yourself. The day was catching up to you - getting to your head. You needed to breathe and stay grounded rather than let your head wander, especially in a place as isolated as this.
You were just about to go towards Ji-Ah and Jee-Won when something wet hit your nose. At first, the shock made you freeze momentarily but reaching up to touch the droplet you found it was only rain. Then, a booming clap echoed through the forest and then the rain began to pour down with a vengeance.
Running for the balcony, you avoided trampling the delicate pathway the owner had laid out. Ji-Ah and Jee-Won looked as though they were struggling to hold back their laughs and you raised a soaking finger at them.
“Listen-”
“Oh, you must be freezing!” A kind voice said from behind the two of them. All three of you looked at the mystery voice immediately and the breath left your lungs for the third time that day. “Please, do come in,” he said and gestured for you all to follow him through the front door.
The man must’ve been a God because the urge to drop to your knees and worship him with everything you had was suffocating.
His hair was the first thing you noticed about him; silky raven locks lay gracefully across his forehead and framed his face perfectly, like a dark angel. You hadn’t had ample time to examine (appreciate) his face before he turned around but you saw his outfit.
Long, dark tailored trousers hugged his legs. Flaring off towards his feet, you saw that the man wore glossy black heeled boots that only added to his intimidating aura. There was something so divine about a man confident in his appearance and this man was an example, not an exception.
Embracing his torso was something akin to a black waistcoat except there were no sleeves nor were there any shoulder coverings; it came up to his chest and gave way to a bright white blouse whose sleeves hung from his muscular arms like decorations and a button up collar that gave the man an impression of elevated status. The cherry on top of the cake was the brief glimpse of an expensive silver necklace you noticed decorated his neck.
You could basically hear the wealth and power screaming from his form as you followed dutifully behind him and through the mansion’s winding halls. Nothing around you was being processed, your attention wholly centered on the man you trailed behind.
“You’ll catch flies if you don’t shut your mouth,” Ji-Ah’s smug voice said. Your attention was immediately directed at her, scandalised that she’d say something like that as loudly as she did.
An inquisitive hum was heard from in front of you and your knees nearly buckled when seeing his face for the first time.
(Perfect, chiselled jawline. Perfect, sharp nose. Perfect, full lips. Perfect, piercing boba eyes and, undeniably, one of the most handsome faces you’ve ever seen.)
One of his eyebrows were raised in question but lowered once he saw the two of you. “Ah, the architecture is rather impressive, isn’t it? This was built by my great, great grandfather during the nineteenth century.”
Letting out a subtle breath of relief at his misunderstanding, you subtly nudged Ji-Ah’s side with your elbow. She almost landed you in one of the most humiliating experiences of your life. You never would have forgiven her if he’d picked up on why your jaw was actually dropped.
“Forgive me, I never did introduce myself,” he turned once more and bowed deeply. He straightened and made eye contact with you.
Perhaps you were delusional. Perhaps you were just seeing what you wanted to see. But the way he was looking at you made you feel like he was picking apart the very linings of your soul.
“My name is Park Seonghwa, but you may call me Seonghwa.”
──•~❉ ᯽ ❉~•──
Eventually, Seonghwa led the three of you to what looked like a dining room.
The walls altered between pink and white marble with streaks of gold complimenting the foundation colour. There were old sconces laid evenly across the walls of the gigantic room and they all lit up a long table, the key feature of the room. An impressive chandelier dangled from the ceiling and the scarce rays of light bounced off of it in a faint imitation of falling stars.
What truly caught your attention was the painting on the opposite side of the room. It covered the entire wall; black and white paint entwining with each other to give the picture frame a misty effect and the same hourglass patterns from the windows lay in each corner of the frame.
Nine people were in the painting. Eight men and one woman. Each man wore an outfit straight from a fantasy novel, completely covered in black clothing. Some donned a cloak, others were clad in onyx medieval armour and one with a crown made entirely of black metal and dangerously glinting gemstones. Quite fascinatingly, the one with his hand on the girl’s shoulder wore a dark half skirt and black trousers that were connected to a torso of gold, floral patterns dusting a glossy tunic.
In a certain light, it looked as though their eyes were following your slow movements around the space but you disregarded that thought as soon as it entered your head.
The girl, on the other hand, well… the resemblance she bore to you was uncanny. She lay across the floor in front of the eight men and wore a white dress that could only be described as having the consistency of a cloud.
“Hey, that’s kind of freaky,” Jee-Won said from behind you. She was also looking at the painting and was alternating her gaze from the painting girl and your face.
“Jee-Won, don’t be rude,” Ji-Ah scolded from her side.
“I am not being rude, I’m making an observation.”
“Could you try and be more polite about it next time then, please?” Ji-Ah returned, equally as sassy as Jee-Won had been.
You shook your head fondly at them. Since becoming a trio, it had been a constant battle between the two of which was right and which was wrong. Ji-Ah had a better understanding of social situations and standards whereas Jee-Won’s unfiltered opinions were something that both benefited her and were to her detriment - like right now.
Seonghwa entered your peripheral and placed a calming hand on each of your friends’ shoulders. “Now, now, there’s no need to argue, is there?” There was a power in his words that had the girls quieting down instantly. You were surprised at the look of sheer embarrassment that was on their faces; and you thought you were bad.
Seonghwa gave them each a pleased hum and crooked a pointy, gloved finger for you all to follow him. He sat down on a cream-coloured chaise longue, posture entirely straight, and patted the seat next to him as he made direct eye contact with you.
You gulped but did as he wished. Tension rendered your body immovable and prolonged eye contact was impossible.
Contrary to Yunho and Yeosang, Seonghwa had an effortless motherly energy to him and a deep part of you didn’t want to risk tarnishing that with any hesitance or inclination to disdain. Because you were very much not disdainful of Seonghwa, the exact opposite actually.
Watching as Ji-Ah and Jee-Won sat down on the two individual lounge chairs opposite you two, you remembered that you’d all come here to get your hair done. Nothing in this mansion seemed equipped to give you those services nor did you think that you’d have enough time between now - 18:40 - and when you had to be at the night club - 20:00.
Seonghwa might look like a miracle but you doubt he could perform them.
A clap and all three of you snapped to look at him. He held his entwined hands to his chest and smiled softly at you all.
“Firstly, I would like to welcome you to my home. I trust you’ll respect it as it will you during your time here.” The three of you nodded.
“Excellent. Now, I understand each of you are here to have your beautiful hair styled to perfection for the birthday girl’s night out,” he gave you a wink and you felt your heart stutter in your chest. “Unfortunately, due to the late hour, my… colleagues will be taking two of you whilst I give my undivided attention to another.”
You all seemed to have a silent conversation with each other. His words and logic made sense but his implication that you would all be separated had you grimacing mildly. There wasn’t an issue, you were all grown women - you’d just thought that you could enjoy each others’ presence before the night out when you’d be swarmed by drunkards and junkies. Much fun.
The conspirational smile he gabe you all made you aware that he was privy to your mild displeasure. “My sincerest apologies, ladies. I simply wish to maximise time and efforts.”
“It’s no trouble at all, thank you so much for even accepting us in on such short notice. You’re a lifesaver,” Jee-Won practically gushed. You raised your brow, short notice, huh? She’s acting as though she hasn’t had this planned for the better part of a week (you’d overheard her and Ji-Ah talking).
Seonghwa raised a hand. “No need to thank us. We’re always happy to help, aren’t we, Yongbokie-dear?”
A short man with pretty silver hair entered the room. He looked young, only mildly younger than you. “Of course, we are.” His deep voice contrasted his innocent features, much like Yeosang’s had but to a milder degree. He met Seonghwa’s eyes, “We’re ready now, Seonghwa-hyung.”
“Have the three of you decided who will stay with me?” Seonghwa questioned, looking rather intensely at you.
You got so caught up in his eyes that you nearly missed Ji-Ah’s comment. “Jee-Won and I will leave you two to it. Thank you again, Seonghwa-ssi.” The look of unbridled horror on your face caused her to stifle a laugh and you prayed to whatever god was listening that Seonghwa didn’t pick up on it.
Seonghwa merely smiled in goodbye as they followed Yongbok out of the room… leaving you alone with a man who compromised your ability to talk.
Being alone with Seonghwa was worse than being alone with Yunho or Yeosang. You didn’t know why but you genuinely felt as though words were beyond you right now.
As though approaching a frightened deer, he extended his hand slowly for you to take. Your eyes darted rapidly from his own and his hand, struggling to comprehend what he was asking of you, why you were reacting like this and just what was going to happen now.
“Shall we, darling?” Is it possible to melt into the floor? Because that’s how his voice made you feel.
With a new found determination, you took his hand and allowed him to bring you over to a window seat you hadn’t noticed on your way in. Lengthy, silk curtains obstructed it from the dining room’s view but once Seonghwa guided you through them, it was like being embraced by shadows.
Very little light penetrated the area for the curtains were dark enough to block the sconces from the dining room and where a window should have been there was only dark marble.
Seonghwa gently sat you down on a chair in the centre of the area. You remained as silent as he while he rummaged through whatever was behind you.
Despite how many times you reflected on the whirlwind that was today, you still couldn’t completely comprehend any of the turns it had taken.
An hour glass was placed on a previously unseen table in front of you and you jumped at the unexpected movement. Dark sand dominated the most of it and only a slither of white sand sat atop it. It seemed to be some form of bioilluminescant sand as it was glowing in the darkness. How, you did not know. You didn’t question it though, it was beautiful.
“Seonghwa-ssi? Excuse me if this is rude but I was wondering how you were going to style my hair in this lighting?” Your meek voice permeated the blanket of silence that had settled over you two.
His rummaging halted momentarily as he chuckled lowly. “Not rude at all, little one. A perfectly sound question.” You jumped slightly when you felt his hands in your hair, removing any accessories you had in and detangling the biggest knots. “I work better in the darkness, you see. I find home in its existence and security in its embrace.”
Your gaze remained fixed on the hourglass in front of you as you absorbed his words. You couldn’t understand how anyone could prefer the darkness to the light. The darkness was stifling and clung to you like a parasite, always had done, always will do. The hourglass was a direct representation of that; it was practically crushing the white sand and reducing it to the thinnest grains possible all in order to rid its presence entirely.
Seonghwa began to part your hair, separating the top of your hair from the bottom. “What do you think of the darkness, dear?” He asked, and you could sense the genuine curiosity behind his words.
“I don’t dislike it. I just prefer the light,” your words gained a few ounces of strength with every sentence you spoke. It shouldn’t be as substantial as it was but having been rendered speechless so many times today, the ability to talk was relieving to have once more.
“How fascinating,” he whispered. Both hands were focused on the top half of your hair now; you felt two pieces of hair tickle your cheeks in what you assumed was him using them to structure your face. He parted your hair down the middle once more except this time it felt as though he was going to braid them. Going off of that assumption, you followed his hand movements as best as you could without actually seeing them as he begun to manoeuvre the right side of your hair.
“If I may ask, why do you prefer it?”
It was a good question. The answer was as natural as breathing. “It’s… safe. It’s hope, it gives everything life and through that gives them happiness.”
His hands finished the plait he was working on and he rested them tactfully on each side of your head, gently stroking the soft locks as he thought of an answer. “Wouldn’t you agree that without the darkness, there is no light? Similar to without death, there would be no life?”
You hummed, digesting his words. Secretly, you were rather entertained by this turn in conversation. It was very reminiscent of ‘The Hidden War Within’ with the discussion of dark and light and their codependency on each other to survive but also how they consistently defy the other’s existence.
You started off slowly, choosing your words. “Alright, well… take a flower, it is inevitable that they will fall to the darkness and death that swallows it. But there’s always a light that shines down on it and through that light there will be a new bud that will be protected and nurtured by the light until the darkness once again claims that life.”
The white sand seemed to glow brighter all of a sudden and you paused in your words. How ironic.
“Finish what you were saying, dear. I am enjoying this immensely.” The sand dimmed and you found your head tilting at its loss.
“Right, um. I think through the existence of light, darkness must consequently exist too. They need each other to balance the other out, that’s simply the way of the world. Too much of one thing - like overpopulation or war - can have a detrimental effect on that balance and that’s why the world is in so much discord today. Because that balance hasn’t existed for a long time. So to answer your question,” you could feel how your gaze was glued to the hourglass.
For reasons you couldn’t explain, it was magnetic and you were hopeless to resist its pull. The more you spoke, the more the sand looked fluid; it began to twist and weave through and around one another until it mirrored the universe, stars filling in its vastness and only reminding it of its mortality. It was morbidly beautiful.
“I believe that without the darkness there would be no light. And I believe that, somewhere, there is a place where light and darkness meet and the distinction between good and evil is no more because there is only existence where morals and nature don’t have a sway.”
You reached for the hourglass and turned it over, watching as the sand glided across itself. Nature’s river, caught in a glass prison. “That is how we will find true peace. When war is over, when selflessness works alongside selfishness, when the line between love and hate isn’t so thin after all and instead becomes one.”
Seonghwa had finished styling your hair minutes ago. He simply stood behind you, hands gently caressing your locks of hair as he listened intently. Even after you finished, slightly breathless, he remained silent as though taking in every last one of your words to heart and committing them to his memory.
The curtain was ripped open and light spilled in the dark space you’d settled into. Inquisitively, you turned to look at him and your mouth dropped when you saw there were tears in his eyes.
“Oh, my - are you alright?”
He burst into sobs, and hid his head in his hands as collapsed onto the chaise longue from earlier. You stood frozen, completely baffled at the turn of events and even more reluctant to approach him since you were sure you had caused it.
“Seonghwa-ssi, I am so sorry. I really-”
“No,” he raised his hand, stopping your apologies before they became ceaseless. He seemed to be struggling to compose himself if his long, deep breaths were anything to go by.
You stood, fiddling with the hourglass absentmindedly as you waited tensely for him to make the next move.
Seonghwa took one final deep breath and stood on shaky legs. He began walking over to you with such intent you stumbled back slightly. Before you realised what was happening, he grabbed your face in his hands - his teary eyes meeting your wide ones. “You… are perfect.”
Btw, if I see a single ONE of y'all giving Coups hate about his exemption due to his (EXTREMELY SERIOUS) injury, calling him a "coward", or ANYTHING of that sort, you WILL be blocked by me and I WILL be telling everyone I know to block you as well.
content: seventeen + ateez x hotel owner! reader, fluff, angst, smut; fantasy au, monster au. more info to be updated in individual fics.
summary: as the owner and receptionist of a hotel, you’re very quickly thrown into a world of gossip, drama, magic, and monsters as you meet guest from all over the world. however, there are a few that you remember particularly well. here are their stories.
note: part one of a three part series [with both seventeen and ateez members] about owning some sort of a hotel in different universes :) hope you guys enjoy this one. do let me know if you want to be added to the taglist! i’ll be posting the other two parts later!
werewolf! seungcheol x vampire! reader
seungcheol is the calmest werewolf you’ve ever met. he’s kind, a gentleman, and goes out of his way to help you. tonight, you notice he’s nowhere to be found. ah, you remember why now. it’s mating season.
vampire! jeonghan x vampire! reader [smut]
jeonghan may be the snarkiest man you have ever met in your life. he’s always making the sassiest comments, boiling your blood in a way you’ve never been irked before. one day, he goes a step too far, so it’s time for you to show him your true form.
witch! jun x vampire! reader [fluff, angst, smut(?)]
jun is a traveling witch who had gotten lost and needed a place to stay for the night. you kindly offered him a room free of charge, but had this strange feeling that you recognised him from somewhere. you couldn’t put your finger on it, and neither could he.
poltergeist! yunho x vampire! reader [fluff, smut]
yunho was one of your oldest and closest friends. he was a regular at the hotel, and comes looking for you one night, drunk and in need of a place to stay. you welcome him with open arms, but end up getting more than what you bargained for.
incubus san / wooyoung x vampire! reader [smut]
you were no stranger to incubus, but twins? that was new. san and wooyoung had their eyes on you the moment they stepped into your hotel and had been trying to get you into their bed the entirety of their stay. on their last night there, you give in.
pairing: cyber stripper! san x gang leader! reader (fem) feat. gang member! wooyoung and a surprise cameo from matz <3
genre: cyberpunk au, smut
summary: too accustomed to chaos and bloodshed as a hardened gang leader, you need to wind down a bit with the help of san, a popular cyber stripper you always find yourself coming to visit in downtown neo city.
w.c: 4.5k
warnings: 2k words of plot, depictions of blood/violence in the intro, a cute lil cigarette kiss ;; (irl smoking is so bad for you DON’T DO IT 🫵🏼), references to the game cyberpunk, alcohol use, pussydrunk maniac switch! san, subby babygirl switch! reader, cybernetic body parts…..dykwim…., only praise in this one (shocking ik), pet names, dirty talk, use of a tie as a blindfold, oral (receiving), spit play, fingering, san grinds into the bed bc he’s so needy :(, cockwarming, tit play, kissing, dick riding, nipple play (f/m receiving ehehehe), mating press…., creampies galore !!!!
a/n: reuploaded bc tumblr wants to play games…. i hope this ends up in the tags or else i’m gonna be pissed ;; anyways!! this was one of my absolute faves to write i just ADORE cyberpunk stuff so i almost couldn’t stopp >< it makes me wanna turn this into a series or something ;^; so aaaaaaaAAA i can’t believe fff is over *sobs* this was such an amazing journey and i just wanna thank each and every one of you for coming along, supporting me, and leaving me the most wonderful feedback i could ask for 🥹🫶🏼 im thinkinggg about doing kinktober this year sooo see you then? ~~ <3
Now Playing:
ʜᴏɴᴇʏ (ᴀʀᴇ ʏᴏᴜ ᴄᴏᴍɪɴɢ?) ʙʏ ᴍᴀɴᴇꜱᴋɪɴ
0:01 ❍─────── 4:28
Volume: ▁▂▃▄▅▆▇ 100%
ᴘʀᴇᴠ | ꜰꜰꜰ ᴍᴀꜱᴛᴇʀʟɪꜱᴛ | ɴᴇxᴛ
In Neo City, you had two options: live a life of crime and bloodshed all in the name of the almighty dollar, or be out on the streets, doing whatever necessary to feed yourself, doomed to be forgotten by the cruel sands of time, all while the rich got richer and the poor got poorer. Even in a city that sported the newest advances in technology, highly developed amenities, and shiny, lit-up streets filled with opportunities for material surplus and virtual sin, it all remained the same in the end. It made you feel hopeless the longer you thought about it — not that you ever had much time to think about anything, given your chaotic lifestyle.
Right on cue, a group of enemy gang members filed in through the broken-down garage door that led to your cramped hideout, immediately shouting profanities at you and firing off in all directions, trying to pick off as many of your underlings as they could, only successfully grazing a few of them with hot lead.
“Boss, you better get down here!” Wooyoung, one of your most trusted underlyings, shouted from the bottom floor of the makeshift living space, wiping a bit of sweat from his sharp jaw, nervously licking at the mole on his lip as he slowly dragged one of his injured friends away from the commotion and placed him behind a bullet hole ridden couch.
Still inside your bedroom on the second floor, you went straight for a silver case that you kept underneath your bed and set it down on the mattress, flipping it open. You sighed at its contents, about to shed a tear. Good thing you had picked up something this useful at the last illegal cyber swap meet you attended.
“Boss! Help! Please!” the young underlying called out in a slightly higher pitched tone, now hiding behind the couch, hastily pushing a few bullets into the chamber of his smoking gun, accidentally dropping a few of them onto the concrete floor below.
“Coming!” You pressed a few buttons on your sleek metal arm, eventually sliding a large metallic blade into the open metal seams until it locked in, blue streams of light darting back and forth through the seams to let you know that it was ready to use. You ran down the stairs, the sound of your heavy boots hitting the pavement growing silent upon stepping into something wet.
Seeing the spilled blood of your members, your family, sent you over the deep end. Red rings of light circled around your straining pupils, and a faint ringing overtook your ears, not fully in control of your body when you began to take your enemies head-on, dodging their bullets and slicing them up until your hideout was stained with more crimson.
After the massacre was finally over, you slowly made your way back to one of the couches that had your injured cohorts haphazardly laying on it, either smoking cigarettes or clutching onto their wounds, some doing both at once, their eyes glazed over, the post-fight flood of dopamine hitting their wired brains. You plopped onto the couch where they left you a seat like always, ran your fingers through your damp hair and pulled out a cigarette from your blood-stained jacket, turning your head to face your dear friend, leaning in close to him.
With a lit cigarette in between his lips, Wooyoung quietly closed the space between the two of you, the end of his cig kissing yours until it was lit. You both silently studied each other’s sweaty faces, simply existing in the moment after the chaos.
“What was it about this time…?” you asked softly, after you turned your head to blow out a puff of smoke, leaning your back into the couch.
“It was over some dumb shit…” Wooyoung settled into the couch as well, angling his head up towards the ceiling. He rubbed at the cut on his cheek with his hoodie sleeve, smearing some blood across his tan skin. “One of our guys accidentally sold some dorph on the wrong turf. Then he got a little trigger happy when someone made a big fucking deal about it.”
“Ahh…” You let out a long sigh, taking in a drag of the cigarette, the collective taste of smoke and iron lingering inside your mouth. Whether or not it was wrong to take the lives you did wasn’t up to you to decide. It was your maker’s when your metal ticker finally decided to give up on you.
You lingered there a bit longer, unconsciously reaching over to run your fingers through Wooyoung’s sweaty, disheveled hair, giving his head a few gentle pats, wanting him to know that you were proud of his constant bravery and loyalty to you without actually being able to say it yourself. You could kill in cold blood but shuddered in fear over speaking from the heart. How ironic.
It wasn’t until Wooyoung hesitantly placed his hand over your bruised knuckles and nuzzled the inside of your palm that you pulled away, putting out your cigarette in a full ashtray that was sitting on the messy coffee table in front of you. You reached into one of your jacket pockets and pulled out a stack of Eddies, tossing it into Wooyoung’s lap. “Take anyone injured with you down to Yunho’s shop. Get yourself fixed up for me, okay?”
Wooyoung flipped through the stack, looking up at you with wide eyes as you stood up from the couch and stretched. “Are you sure? This is way more than we need, Boss…”
“I know.” You turned to look down at your beloved cohort, reaching down to caress his cheek with a gentleness you were surprised you still possessed after all those long, violent nights you spent taking lives and accruing their blood-stained cash, briefly licking at your thumb and rubbing the dried blood from his cheek. “Get yourself some upgrades while you’re there. You’ve earned it.”
Wooyoung stayed completely still, like he didn’t want to scare you off, his cheeks growing hotter by the second. Once he saw that you were simply standing there, letting the moment happen, his face softened and his eyes lit up, his lips curling up into a bright smile, wanting to say so much more than, “Thank you, Boss…”
As you made your way back up to your room and into your shower to clean yourself up, you thought about the pretty smile Wooyoung gave you. It reminded you of someone you hadn’t seen in quite a while, his dimpled smile never seeming to leave the partly synthetic confines of your mind. Pressing your metal hand into the tile wall for support, you felt your thumping heart skip a beat, a few beads of sweat dripping past your flushed cheeks, making you wonder if your shower was too hot, or if you were going soft. It’s not like you were in love with him. He was the most sought-after cyber stripper in downtown Neo City, after all. He probably had an army of rich corpo men and women already lined up just waiting to sweep him off his feet. Sure, you had money like them, but theirs wasn’t tainted in the same way. They weren’t tainted like you, doomed to a life of voluntary solitude. You pressed your hot cheek into the cool tile, glancing downwards to watch the red-tinted water swirl around into the drain. None of it mattered, anyways. You just needed a drink and a good fuck. That was all.
࿏࿏࿏
“I want a vodka on the rocks. Don’t give me that cheap shit either,” you told the small robot that rolled up beside your VIP table, tapping lightly against its smooth chrome surface. You looked to the side, spotting a robotic couple that couldn’t keep their hands off of each other on the large dance floor of the crowded club, causing you to sink lower against the soft cushions behind you. “You know what? Just bring me the whole bottle.”
The robot blinked its simple eyes at you through the clear glass, calculating its response. “A full bottle of alcohol is not recommended for consumption by a singular person. Can I perhaps recommend–”
“I recommend you shutting the fuck up, robot.” You snapped a finger in its direction, crossing one leather bound thigh over the other, shoving a few bills into the slot that was placed in the middle of its machinery. “Now, get going.”
You watched the robot slowly roll away into the crowd of patrons, before your attention snapped to the middle stage when people and cyborgs alike began to cheer. No one seemed to notice when two elegant looking men decked out in shades and fur coats that smelled suspiciously of gunpowder made their way across the busy club, especially not once the stage suddenly became bathed in sinful red lighting, the cyber stripper you swore up and down you weren’t in love with taking slow, deliberate steps across it.
Dressed in a form-fitting suit that you’d probably see a stuck-up corpo drone wearing on his way to work, San eventually stood at the edge of the stage and ran his hands slowly up his body as soon as a bass-heavy, seductive track bumped through the large speakers around you, a voice announcing, “It’s the moment you’ve all been waiting for, folks. Our very own hopeless romantic, Choi San, is blessing the stage with his new routine. You better bring out the big bills if you want to see what kind of cyber parts he’s got hiding underneath those tight clothes of his.”
Just as the robot brought you your bottle of alcohol, you took a long swig from it, sinking down a little more into your seat, reaching into one of your pockets just to feel the stacks of cash that still sat inside, unable to take your eyes off of the cyber stripper that turned away from you and the crowd to show off the curves off his ass through his tight work pants, gently pulling his blazer off and revealing just how small his waist looked from behind.
A few people threw money at him, cheering and whistling, as he rolled his body along to the sultry music, leaning his head back dramatically just as he began to tug his tie off, an overtly erotic expression woven into his hypnotically beautiful face.
Just as the music began to come to an intense peak, he dropped to his knees, bringing the tie up into his mouth to bite down onto it, expertly rolling his hips in a fluid motion like he was fucking into someone on the stage floor. The crowd went absolutely apeshit, Eddies floating in the air around San, everyone’s attention on the club’s most beloved stripper — but, like clockwork, his attention was on you. See, San was a sucker for a woman in power, for a femme fatale that could provide him raw, unadulterated excitement, and he simply couldn’t get you out of his mind, couldn’t stop reminiscing about what it felt like to have you underneath him, taking all that he could give you.
His piercing, cat-like eyes never left yours, even as he unbuttoned his vest and tugged it off, revealing an expanse of smooth tan skin and straining muscles, grabbing someone’s hand to run it along the pronounced ridges of his abs, his tongue swiping across his lips.
You took a few more sips of your liquid courage, one hand clutching your thigh, hardly able to handle the blinding heat that blazed away inside your core. It wasn’t until San began to unbuckle his tight pants and gently ease them down just enough to show off the edges of his hips and the neat trail of hair that led to his cock, that you got up onto your feet and made your way up to the main stage, a few patrons taking cautious steps out of your way when they saw your face. It turned up on their holo devices during the evening news too frequently for them to not know who you were.
Quite amused with your presence, San stood directly above you with his hands on his bare hips, giving you a good view of his half-hard cock pressing into the thin material of his pants, his hands slowly running from his hips down to his inner thighs, just barely grazing over his cock each time. “It’s good to see you again, angel. Are you here to have some fun with me?”
Barely able to speak, let alone think, with the way your head, heart, and cunt was pounding, you pulled the stack of bills out of your pocket and reached up to pull the lip of his pants down, revealing his cock to yourself and the enthusiastic crowd just long enough to tuck the stack comfortably inside the hem. “Need to fuck you, San,” you requested softly, but firmly enough that it roused the cyber stripper enough to jump down from the stage and pick you up bridal style.
It wasn’t until San brought you to one of the empty love rooms and sat you down on the edge of the heart-shaped bed that you complained. “You can’t just carry me around like that in front of everyone, San…I have a reputation…”
San stood in front of you, reaching down to run his fingers through your hair, humming softly, rings of light rapidly rushing around the edges of his eyes. “You know your reputation doesn’t matter when you’re here with me, baby…” He reached for the bottom of your chin, tilting it up towards his smiling face, his thumb gently pressing into your bottom lip. “Just your pleasure.”
“My…pleasure…” you repeated in a soft whisper, your hand automatically reaching out to settle on his hips.
“Yes, sweetheart.” San slowly brought himself down to you, pressing his lips lightly against yours, just enough to draw you in. He pulled away teasingly, seeing the desperation inside your fervent gaze, his own eyes creasing with mischievous amusement. “Should I give you a reminder?”
You swallowed hard, not wanting your thumping heart to somehow leap out of your throat and ruin the moment with the cybernetic man you most definitely weren’t in love with. “Yes, please…”
San, who had his tie hanging loosely from his neck, took it off and leaned down, wrapping it around your head to block your vision. Sensing your slight hesitation, he cradled your jaw, pressing a few kisses along it, whispering, “It’ll feel so much better when I put my mouth on you like this…Trust me.”
San wasn’t lying. Since your vision was blacked out, you focused entirely on where he touched you once he discarded your clothes, feeling his strong hands slide along your thighs, his thumbs spreading you apart, his tongue slowly lapping at your cunt, his warm breath and spit hitting your clit when he sucked on it. “Fuck, San….”
Your hands went straight into his styled hair, though he didn’t care one bit when you began to mess it up by tugging on it, simply burying his face deeper into your cunt to drag his tongue rapidly back and forth over your sensitive clit, groaning all the while. When your thighs squeezed around his head, he clutched them tight, holding them in place. “You’ll be good and cum all over my face, won’t you, baby? You’ll let me get a taste of you?”
“Yes, San…I’m so close already…” You nodded weakly, desperately wishing you could see what the man of your dreams looked like in between your thighs, but choosing to be patient, not realizing what his next plan of attack was until you were being filled by two thick fingers, moaning at the feeling of them rubbing eagerly against your pulsing walls. “Oh my god, San…!”
“Baby, won’t you call me by my other name? The one I like to hear?” he sighed against your cunt, giving it one long lick past his thrusting fingers to your clit, pursing his lips to send a wad of spit onto it, before he licked it up once more.
“Sannie…” you moaned out, feeling a familiar heaviness pool within your core, the muscles in your thighs starting to tighten up, your fingers gripping the man’s hair just a little tighter. “Make me cum, please, I’m right there…”
San moaned back just from hearing you call out his name in such a way, starting to desperately thrust his hips forward against the side of the mattress, wanting to get some friction against his large, aching cock. “I’ll make you cum so hard, baby, just like always,” he promised haphazardly with his lips and tongue on your clit, fervently licking at it with his small pink tongue, easily slipping in a third digit into your squelching hole, curling them up just in time to hear you let out a shaky cry. “That’s it, sweetheart, just like that…You’re so good for your Sannie…”
When you came, you came hard, your body fully locking up once the intense waves of pleasure washed over you, unable to keep yourself from tugging the tie from your eyes once you could catch your breath. The already low lights of the room hurt your eyes for a second, having to blink a few times to truly focus on the state of the man who just sent you to cyber heaven. He was looking up at you with his big brown eyes, small digital hearts present within them, his raven hair tousled, a few damp strands clinging to his forehead. His cheeks and arousal-stained lips sported an alluring reddish hue, the flush making its way all the way down to his long, curved cock, the tip of it leaking vast amounts of pre-cum onto the floor below.
“You made me feel so good, Sannie,” you praised him softly, reaching down to caress his warm cheek, running your thumb across the cute mole underneath his eye. “You deserve to feel good too, don’t you?”
“Uh-huhhh…I’m so hard, it hurts…” The dominance San once displayed was instead overcome with submissive neediness, a whimper leaving his lips, once he began to rub his cock against the mattress a bit harder, looking up to you for approval.
“Aww, do you want to rub your cock against my pussy instead of using the bed like that?” you asked teasingly, pressing your thumb into his bottom lip.
“Yes, please…”
That was all it took for you to reach down for his hands, coaxing him onto the bed with you and gently pushing him down onto his back. “You always take such good care of me, Sannie, always take such good care of everyone that visits you…Do you want to be taken care of like that too?” you spoke softly, as you straddled him and slowly sank down onto his oversized cock, feeling its sleek, cybernetic curves fill you up just right.
“Yeah, I do…Please take care of me, Y/N…” San moaned loudly when your bodies finally connected, all the synthetic pleasure he felt in his cock going straight to his head, entirely grateful for the recent upgrades he got from his ripperdoc.
You stayed still on his lap, simply cockwarming him until you felt that you should move, leaning down to press kisses into his neck and along his collarbone, his pre-cum causing a soft squelching sound to escape where your bodies joined together. “You feel so much bigger inside…Did you get a naughty upgrade, Sannie?”
“I got the pleasure package…” San murmured shyly, reaching up to rub his hands along your thighs, slowly making his way up past your waist to your chest to knead your tits against his palms. “It increased my length and width by three inches, gives me longer cumshots, and makes me more sensitive…”
You giggled softly, moving your hips up and lowering them back down just to make San groan out from the sudden slick friction, hovering above him, your faces a few inches away from each other. “Want me to milk you dry, Sannie?” you asked underneath your breath, running your hands up along his abdomen to his chest, feeling his muscles contract slightly underneath your touch.
San bit into his bottom lip, his cock pulsing steadily inside your leaking cunt, wondering if his rapidly beating heart was simply a glitch in his coding. “Yeah…”
That was all it took for you to rest your hands securely on the fullness of his chest, and begin desperately bouncing on his throbbing cock, not wanting to stop until he filled you up so deep with his load, that you’d be willing to survive another day in Neo City.
“Y/N, fuck, you’re so tight,” San whined, squeezing your tits in between his fingers, eventually letting his hands slide down your abdomen until he got to your cunt, taking turns rubbing each of his thumbs into your sensitive clit, causing your hips to stutter. “Come on, baby, don’t you dare stop riding my cock…You’re going to cum just like this…”
“Just like this, Sannie?” you panted out, smiling at the way he desperately nodded back, gently squeezing his chest in a similar fashion, running your own thumbs along the hardness of his nipples, delighted with the way he began to arch his back into your touch. “All of you is so sensitive, huh? Not just your cock…”
“It all feels so good, baby. You make me feel amazing…It drives me crazy…” San jolted suddenly when you pinched one of his nipples, emitting a whiny sound of approval, starting to buck his hips up into you on his own.
“You drive me crazy too, Sannie…I can’t seem to stay away from you…” you admitted softly, pressing your hands into his pecs, before slowly lowering yourself down to his lips to kiss him, wrapping your arms around his neck.
“Then, don’t…” San whispered back, before he caught your mouth against his, your lips and tongues meeting in the middle, getting lost in the heat of the moment, reaching for your hips so that he could drive himself further inside you. It didn’t seem to be enough; he needed to be closer to you, needed his cum to reach your womb.
“Sannie…!” you suddenly gasped out, when he rolled onto you and and positioned himself so that he had you in a proper mating press, his throbbing, dripping cock slipping back into you, much deeper this time.
“Need to fuck you full, baby, need you to have my cum so deep in your pretty pussy, it won’t drip out until you get home…” San began to drool into your mouth, sucking gently on your tongue, despite the way he began pounding himself into you so hard, you couldn’t seem to catch your breath, instead having to just take what he gave you.
“Please, Sannie– Please, give it to me!” You began to see stars, unknowingly sending your nails down his broad back from the vast amounts of pleasure surging through your body, unable to keep yourself from whimpering when he suddenly stopped moving completely, his cum beginning to pour inside and coat your pulsing walls with thick globs of white.
“Oh my god, there it is, baby, all for you,” San groaned huskily into your neck, pressing a few kisses into it and along your jaw, smiling softly at the hearts present within your own barely open, digitally enhanced eyes. He rubbed your thighs in gentle circles, sliding out for a second to let some of the milkiness spill out of your used cunt and pushed back in, just in time for his cock to twitch, filling you up with a few more pumps of hot cum. “Fuck…how was that, baby?”
“So good, Sannie, you don’t even know…” You could hardly move, filled to the very brim with San’s load, jolts of pleasure still shooting through you, a pleasant fuzziness running along the edges of your brain. “Wish I could feel like this every day.” You bit your bottom lip, wondering if it was the leftover pleasure or the slight buzz that made you want to be honest with San. “Wish I could see you more…”
San’s expression softened, his already pink cheeks sporting a darker hue, his deep desire to see and know more about the mysterious gang leader that visited him once in a blue moon increasing tenfold. However, he didn’t know exactly how to express the myriad of things he was feeling, so he simply replied, “I wish you could too. I never want you to leave…”
“San…” you whispered, your heart just about imploding from hearing his softly spoken words, about to suck it up and tell him how you really felt when a sudden loud boom shook the walls of the club, causing a bit of dust and debris to float into the air, the distinct smell of smoke filling up your noses, the sprinklers inside the room immediately going off, along with the smoke detector.
“What the hell was that?” San gasped, sitting up, but instinctively pulling you into his arms to protect you from any harm, looking around the room for some kind of a clue.
It was then that a shaky, agitated voice came out through the speaker within the room, warning, “For those who are somehow unaware, someone set off a goddamn bomb inside the club. A fire broke out and now we’re fucked. Do you hear me? Fucked. Get out while you still can, motherfuckers.” The man’s voice grew a bit quieter, some feedback sounds ringing out, someone’s hushed voice not legible through the speakers. “No, I don’t have insurance for this shithole. How was I supposed to know some prick would set off a fucking bomb in here? You know what? You’re fired just for that. Get off my dick–”
When the announcement cut off, the both of you stared at each other for a while, slowly getting soaked by the spraying sprinklers. You saw the deep concern in San’s eyes and the sudden loss that he was trying to come to terms with. “San…”
“I don’t know what I’m going to do…This place is all I know…It was all I was programmed to know…” San murmured, not even caring that the water brought his flap bangs completely into his sad eyes.
You gently brushed his hair out of the way and cupped his cheeks, holding them tightly. Before you could have the chance to doubt yourself, you blurted out, “Come home with me. I’ll take care of you. I’ll make sure you never have to worry about a thing.”
San’s eyes widened. He wasn’t very used to anyone giving him anything in return. He was the giver. He was always the giver. “You’d do that for me…?”
“Of course, San, I–” You caught yourself. It was too early for that, after all. Instead, you moved his hair out of the way and brought your lips to his forehead, giving it a kiss before looking back into his eyes. “I care about you. I want you to be safe…with me.”
San reached up to cradle your face within his calloused hands, feeling a warmth spread throughout his entire body, making him wonder if he was more human than robot. He smiled brightly, his eyes creasing at the corners. “Then, what are you waiting for, Y/N? Take me home.”
🥀Author's note: the following takes place within a world where Wooyoung is a smut fanfic writer and you, an idol pretending to be a male called 'Mingi' and his bias, are his friend
🥀Trope: loser to lover
🥀Summary: wooyoung is just a loser guy in the 2000's and you're the hot 2000's girl that's considering letting him go down on you... at a cost, of course
🥀Kinks: Mommy Kink, oral (f), face sitting, degradation kink, smothering kink, bdsm safe signals to stop and go, inexperienced! woo, experienced! reader, sub! wooyoung, dom! reader, riding Wooyoung's nose
You took a deep breath. It wasn’t like you hadn't read some of Wooyoung’s stuff already, you had been hella curious after seeing Hongjoong’s nsfw fanart. So you just put yourself in the mindset that Fleur, which was your stage name, was you and the male reader was Wooyoung, because why not? And then you began to read.
📼Wooyoung’s Fanfic☎
All Wooyoung wanted to do was go to the cute candy store and get something to munch on while he gamed later tonight. Yeosang bought the new Twisted Metal Black game, and he invited him and San to play. It was just supposed to be a drive there in his Ford Focus, pick up the snacks, and then get out of there. But for the past twenty minutes straight, he couldn't stop looking at the barbed wire tattoo that was peeking out of the cashier’s short shorts as she restocked some of the bins.
When you turned around and noticed the nerd in glasses was staring at you, you rolled your eyes dramatically. “Take a picture. It’ll last longer.”
“I-I’m sorry,” Wooyoung stuttered and proceeded to drop the bags that he had already made. The various jelly beans, soft gummies, and gumballs spilled all over the floor.
You snapped a bubble of gum angrily. “Really? A couple minutes before closing, and you’re gonna do this to me?”
You spun around to go find the broom. This was the worst shift you had ever had, and once you had to entertain a birthday party of four year olds with sticky hands.
“Wait, I can help!” Wooyoung chased after you. Your annoyance, your anger, was making him feel some kinda way.
“Don’t bother,” you spat over your shoulder, “You’ve already made a mess. Probably would make it worse.”
Wooyoung couldn't help but pursue you, like a moth to a flame. He couldn't pull himself from you.
So when you stopped abruptly and smacked into the back of you, yelping in surprise, you couldn't help your own burst of anger. You pushed him by his shoulders. “Get away from me, you freak!” You shouted in disgust.
“I can make it up to you!” Wooyoung pleaded desperately.
His glasses had fallen off when you pushed him. You tilted your head. Wait… was he kinda… hot?
You pulled your hot pink Razr phone from your back pocket and pushed the side button to see the time. It was closing time. So you stomped over to the front, flipped the sign from open to close, and then went back to Wooyoung, who was still lying in the center of the aisle with his candies all across the floor.
“You’re probably only good for creaming in your own pants,” You sneered. Wooyoung stared up at you with his mouth open in surprise. You shoved his glasses back on his face. “Prove me wrong.”
“Yes, Mommy,” dropped from his lips before his mind could catch up. “I mean!--” His face was red with embarrassment.
You rolled your eyes but began to unbutton your shorts. “I knew you were a freak. Do you know how to give head or not?” You huffed.
Wooyoung pushed his glasses up his nose, still in shock. “I--I don’t think I--”
You let out a noise of frustration, having unzipped your shorts and revealed the black thong underneath. “Nevermind, I should have known better.”
“No please!” Wooyoung protested, a hand reaching up to halt you from doing back up your pants. “You can sit on my face, right? I can try? Please, I want to try.”
“God, you really are THAT desperate for pussy?” You demanded.
Wooyoung swallowed, and you watched his Adam’s apple bob.
“Fine,” you grumbled, “But you’re going to call me Mommy, like earlier. You know to tap once to go and tap twice to stop, right? What am I saying? You don’t know shit. Listen, I am going to grind my pussy on your face and hope for the best okay? If you can’t breathe just tap my thigh twice and I’ll let up.”
Wooyoung nodded his head so enthusiastically that you thought his glasses were going to fall off again.
As it turned out, Wooyoung’s nose was perfect for grinding on. He clumsily licked at your wet folds, slurping and moaning, which only added to the allure of allowing some virgin nerd to eat you out. His arms wound around your legs, his fingers sometimes tracing the raised bumps of your barbed wire tattoo.
Just to test out if Wooyoung had actually listened to you, you sat down harder on his face, covering his nose and mouth with your cunt, bucking your hips into his nose and tongue, watching with cruel eyes as his breath was cut off. Wooyoung’s eyes widened, but his tongue didn’t stop, and you were actually impressed. Eventually, you felt a tap tap on your tattoo, and you eased up.
“Please, Mommy, do that again,” Wooyoung begged.
“I don’t think you can handle it.”
Wooyoung practically shoved his face into your cunt, tongue flat and head worrying on your clit. You gasped as he actually showed some brains, alreading picking up some technique as you grinded against his face after hours in the candy shop.
You grasped his long hair tightly, keeping him buried in your pussy. “Can you even get Mommy off with that clumsy tongue of yours?” You cooed mockingly, “Am I going to have to do all the work myself?”
Wooyoung whimpered, and you glanced over your shoulder. His baggy jeans were tented, and he was humping the air for some friction.
“Poor baby, you got a hard on? Guess you'll have to deal because Mommy always comes first, right?”
Wooyoung nodded, nudging the bridge of his nose against your clit and making you moan. He tapped twice again and when he pulled away the second time, he was gasping and his face was an absolute mess. And if you were being honest, he looked hot and debauched with his glasses fogged up.
You rode Wooyoung’s face until you came, your thighs shuddering under his arms and his chest swelled with pride as your wetness spread across his tongue and he lapped it all up, making happy, eager noises. You pushed his head back with a French tip manicure in the middle of his forehead before he started to make you feel sensitive.
You pushed upwards to get up, but Wooyoung's arms clung to you. “Liked sucking Mommy’s candy that much?” You mocked him.
“Please give me your number,” Wooyoung begged, all semblance of pride gone.
“Mmm, I don't think so, loser,” you declined. You untangled yourself from him. You adjusted your thong, careful of your freshly eaten out pussy and pulled your shorts back on.
“I'll do anything,” Wooyoung insisted, wiping his face with the back of his hand.
“Please don't make this more awkward than it already is,” you said with a look of disgust.
“I'll come back every day and you can smother me with your pussy,” Wooyoung pleaded. “Mommy,” he added belatedly.
Well, there were perks to having a guy eager to eat you out every day.
🎤Back to Reality✍️
“Hey,” Your group mate patted your shoulder. “It's your turn to get your hair done.”
And maybe if you slipped in a little something about androids, Wooyoung would think he manifested it in your new music video.
You smiled shakily and tried really hard not to squeeze your thighs together. Your next few hours of filming your music video were going to be torture. But if you just thought about how happy Wooyoung would be that you beta read for him, it would be worth it.
🥀Summary: when you claim that Yeosang was a man of no emotions and Yeosang demanded you prove yourself right, a passionate and hot sex session follows
🥀Kinks: hate sex, rough sex, degradation kink, fingering (f), mean dom! yeosang, mean sub! reader, breast/nipple play, strength kink, creampie
🥀Word Count: 1,693
🥀author's note: thanks to @mejuii for helping my gears begin to turn. Apologies for any terms you don't understand, I pulled directly the anime and this was completely self indulgent
🥀Day Nine: Long Distance Sex/ Praise 🥀Mini Masterlist 🥀Day Eleven
Your ancestors would, in fact, be rolling in their graves if they knew whose fingers were deep inside of you. Your hips rolled into the hand that was giving you pleasure, but he wasn’t going to just let you take from him without giving back.
“What’s this?” Yeosang purred into the shell of your ear. “I thought you said there was no way that you could possibly get pleasure from anything I ever did to you?”
“Fuck off, Yeosang,” You snarled weakly, hips still bucking into his movements.
“Kinda pitiful, really?” Yeosang continued to torture you with his words. “A Senju letting an Uchiha fuck her with his fingers. We should be fighting instead of fucking.”
A jolt went through your nerves. It tightened your nipples immediately and made your lower half flood even more than it already was.
“Who’s fucking?” You argued, “You’re incapable of anything other than throwing barbed insults and using those damn eyes of yours.”
Yeosang hummed mockingly in agreement. “Right, how could a passionless man possibly fuck?”
You had been sent by the Hogage herself to infiltrate the Akatsuki. What you hadn't been aware of was that Yeosang, who had gone rogue when his elder sister had died by his own hands, had joined up with the merry band of shit disturbers. You had been sent here to figure out exactly what their grand plan was. You most definitely were not sent here to fuck the enemy, let alone an enemy that was generations in the making.
All you had to do was keep your mouth shut, but you were so sick and tired of Yeosang's damn emotionless face. You had watched him fight, watched others die, and he never showed a single drop of emotion. You, however, had cried when the first Jinchuriki had died for the Akatsuki’s grand plans. Yeosang had accused you of having a weakness.
“Shouldn’t you have ripped your heart out a long time ago, great granddaughter of Hashirama?” Yeosang had mocked you then.
“Oh, go find someone else to spar with Yeosang, I'm tired of you,” You had attempted to dismiss him.
What you hadn't known was that your explosions of emotions were what Yeosang looked forward to the most. He was so devoid of feeling anything for such a long time that you were refreshing, despite all his provoking.
Yeosang quirked an eyebrow at you, making direct eye contact, the most you had ever seen that beautiful face move. “Tire of me? I haven’t heard that one before. Normally, everyone is begging me to show them something.”
You laughed mirthlessly. “Like that would ever happen. I don’t think you would know emotion if it hit you on the head.” That’s when you pushed it. “In fact, I doubt anyone could get a rise out of you, including your cock.”
Yeosang cocked his head at you, face still blank. “Don’t think I know how to use the sword on my body?”
“Tch.” You sneered. “I highly doubt you could please someone, let alone be passionate.”
A shiver went from the top of your head down to the tips of your toes as Yeosang smirked. You should have been terrified. Instead, you were turned on. “Do you want to test that out, brat?”
You took a step forward that brought you nose to nose with the enemy of your ancestors. “I’d relish proving you wrong.”
And then the rough sex that followed was like nothing you had ever experienced. You both ripped your robes in order to grope at each other’s chest. Yeosang pushed your breasts together while massaging them while you flicked your thumbs over his nipples, looking for him to break.
You wrestled and fought for the upper hand, to be the more dominant one, but Yeosang was simply a smidgeon stronger than you. He pinned you against his chest, an arm against your collarbones, and he began to play with your body even more. It wasn’t until those skilled fingers found your wet folds that you heard a low chuckle in your ear.
“Are you having fun, little one? You’re so wet I would think you were eager to be beneath me.”
You were so shocked by the sound of his laugh but didn’t fight him when he released your upper body and instead pulled one of your legs up so he could have easier access to your aching puss.
“That’s simply the adrenaline talking,” You argued. You had to bite hard into your lips to keep the moan that was attempting to escape your lips in. “Like I could ever get pleasure from something you did to me.”
Except now, that was exactly what was happening. And you were starting to think that Yeosang was enjoying himself.
“Does it make you wet at the thought that I’ll impale you in the middle of this forest where anyone could stumble upon us? Hmmm, little brat? Want someone to watch while your mortal enemy fucks you into an orgasm?” Yeosang teased and tempted you.
A whine was building in the back of your throat and the plea for him to fuck you was on the tip of your tongue. But your pride was burning your throat.
“You have to say it,” Yeosang whispered into the skin along your neck. “I could bring you to the peak of your pleasure and stop. Again and again. In fact, I could torture you with my Tsukuyomi in that very way, and only a moment would pass.”
“Make no mistake,” You panted, your body still rolling into his hand as his fingers squealched and fucked your pussy. “I hate you.”
“And yet.” Yeosang was hanging off your words. He just needed you to give him the go-ahead, and he would show you exactly how you affect his emotions and his passion.
“Fuck me, Yeosang,” You asked lowly, “Make me feel something for you that isn’t hatred.”
Yeosang moaned. “Gladly.”
With both of his hands cupping just under your knees, Yeosang held you aloft and lowered you down on his straining cock. You whimpered as he fought his way inside of you, thrusting into your wet cunt, making room in your soft walls for his cock. Each inch pushed inside was torture because it felt so good but you wanted the whole of him inside of you; you needed to be fucked until you screamed from your orgasm.
Each whimper that you let out as Yeosang fucked you was a gift to the Uchiha. For someone who had suppressed quite a lot in his life, sex was the one time he could let loose. The way you trembled for him, begged for him, whined for him was reawakening parts of him that he thought had long died. But what he wanted the most was for you to say his name with passion. He wanted to hear your name drip like honey from your lips instead of like poison.
“Does it feel that good, being fucked by your mortal enemy, brat?” Yeosang poked at you. “Does my cock give you that much pleasure that you have no more words to throw at me like a kunai?”
Your head lolled back, pleasure making you a willing ragdoll for Yeosang to fuck. You had never felt this way with any man. It was like with each stroke of Yeosang inside of you, he was looking for you to be pleased rather than himself. It was as if he wasn’t taking from you but giving.
“How is it so good?” You rasped hoarsely, your moans already making your throat dry. “I’ve never felt such pleasure before?!”
“There’s a reason they beg me to never leave,” Yeosang admitted tonelessly, “After one taste of me, you’ll be ruined for everyone else. On that, I can swear.”
You believed him because no cock had ever felt as good as the one sheathed between your legs did now. “Wanna cum,” You whimpered, mind solely on your growing orgasm.
“Already? You’re a greedy brat,” Yeosang mocked you. “You’re an easy lay.”
“I’m--hnnnn-not--ah, ah, ah--just--fuck, shit, Yeosang! Yeosang, just like that,” You whined, the build up of your orgasm ushered by the way that Yeosang fucked up into your pussy like a well oiled machine.
“Say my name like that again,” Yeosang demanded.
“Yeosang! Yeosang! Yeosang!”
He came inside of you with a quiet grunt, buried deep inside of you. He unloaded into you, an amount that filled you to the brim and then spilled out. You felt as his cum dripped out of you and onto the ground of the forest.
With the final thrust, so deep inside of you that you felt his tip nudging your womb, you came. You screamed his name, stars lighting up behind your eyelids as you were gifted with such an intense orgasm that you were happy that Yeosang was holding you aloft.
Yeosang let go of one leg, then another, a hand on your waist to make sure you didn’t collapse. “Let me fuck you like that again, brat. I promise you I can show you a lot more.”
Wooyoung’s hyena laughter shattered the illusion that Yeosang had created just as he released you. “He’s right, you know. Men and women beg for him to show them something other than his cool, pretty face.”
Yeosang had indeed used his Tsukuyomi, the power of his eyes to trap you in a moment in your own mind, and had fucked you there the minute you had met his eyes. The illusion, the mind power, was so powerful that it felt exactly like reality.
Your face burned with embarrassment. Your undergarments were simply flooded from the pleasure your mind had thought you had received. Your clothes were not ripped either. Wooyoung’s laughter died, and he peered at you and then Yeosang with curiosity.
“You two should just fuck already, the sexual tension is palpable,” Wooyoung observed, albeit a second too late.
You screamed in anger, triggering a tree to grow, capturing Wooyoung by the collar and leaving him hanging, not quite understanding what exactly he had said. And Yeosang, the immovable statue of the Akatsuki, laughed at his best friend and partner, unable to contain any glee at the moment.
dailybridgerton
kaledo-art
andulkaphoto
titsay
izzy806
snowghoul
baratheonpilled
